Skip to main content

Full text of "Daily thoughts for priests"

See other formats


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS. 

CMt^. Copyright  No 

Shelf.._..ti.k  • 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


Daili?  tTbouQbta 


^y  the  Same  Author 

CLERICAL   STUDIES 

Crown  8vo,  512  Pages,  Cloth 
NET,  $2.00 


DAILY  THOUGHTS 


PRIESTS 


VERY  REV.  J;  B;  HOGAN,  S.S.,  D.D. 

President  of  St.  John's  Seminary 
Brighton,  Mass. 


BOSTON 

Marlier,  Callanan  &  Company 

1899 


w 


%' 


4y035 
fmprfmatut^ 

^    Joannes  Josephus, 

Archiep,  Bostoniensis. 

"COPIES  RLCEIVSD 


SECOND  COPY, 


Copyright^  1899,  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Hogam. 


PREFACE 


OST  priests,  especially  in  missionary 
countries  such  as  ours,  are  busy  men. 
Interests  of  all  kinds,  religious  and  sec- 
ular, their  own  and  those  of  their  people,  claim 
their  attention  almost  every  day,  and  at  all  hours 
of  the  day.  Those  who  escape  this  constant 
pressure  of  business  or  of  duty  are  still  liable  to 
be  caught  up  and  carried  along  by  the  rush  of 
the  world  around  them,  and  too  often  they  yield 
to  it  without  resistance.  Some  are  so  restless 
by  temperament  or  by  habit,  that,  even  when 
entirely  undisturbed  from  without,  they  find  it 
difficult  to  settle  down  quietly  to  anything  of  a 
purely  mental  kind.  How  detrimental  such  con- 
ditions are  to  that  "life  with  things  unseen ''  so 
necessary  in  the  priesthood,  need  not  be  insisted 
upon.  The  Non  in  commotione  Dominus  of 
Scripture,  and  the  In  silentio  et  quiete  proficit 
anima   devota   of  the   Imitation   have   become 


preface 


axioms  of  the  spiritual  life.  No  priest  who  con- 
sults his  own  experience  will  be  tempted  to 
question  them,  and  this  is  why  we  find  all  those 
who  have  seriously  at  heart  their  own  spiritual 
welfare  coming  back  from  time  to  time  to  the 
resolution  of  not  denying  to  their  poor  souls, 
whatever  may  happen,  the  daily  nutriment  with- 
out which  they  cannot  but  languish  and  decline. 
What  the  most  competent  authorities  agree  in 
recommending,  in  one  shape  or  another,  as  the 
normal  sustenance  of  a  priestly  life,  is  the  prac- 
tice of  meditation  and  the  habitual  reading 
of  devotional  books,  especially  the  "  Lives  of 
the  Saints.'*  These  helps  are  guaranteed  by 
their  rules  to  members  of  religious  orders,  and  a 
growing  number  of  secular  priests  faithfully  em- 
ploy them.  Yet  too  many  still  permit  them- 
selves to  be  deprived,  of  a  part  at  least,  of  this 
daily  allowance,  nor  can  those  who  desire  it  most 
always  succeed  in  getting  it.  Shall  they,  then, 
because  they  have  failed  to  secure  their  regular 
repast,  go  all  day  long,  or,  it  may  be,  several 
days,  without  nutriment  ?  Should  they  not 
rather,  as  men  of  business  often  do  when  com- 
pelled to  miss  their  meals,  try  to  sustain  their 
strength  by  getting  some  nourishment  when  and 
where  they  can  ? 


preface  vii 

It  is  to  supply  a  need  of  this  kind  that  the 
following  pages  have  been  written.  They  con- 
sist of  truths  almost  entirely  borrowed  from  the 
Gospel,  and  viewed  in  their  bearing  on  the  spirit 
and  duties  of  the  priesthood.  The  text  which 
introduces  each  subject  is  generally  a  saying  of 
Our  Lord  himself,  and  the  development  of  it  is 
gathered  from  other  recorded  utterances  of  His, 
or  from  the  inspired  writings  of  the  Apostles,  or 
from  the  daily  experience  of  life.  A  passage 
from  the  Fathers,  the  Imitation,  or  some  other 
authorized  source  is  generally  given  at  the  end, 
reflecting  in  human  form  the  heavenly  truth,  and 
helping  to  impress  it  on  the  mind  of  the  reader. 
As  a  substitute  for  morning  meditation,  when- 
ever passed  over,  one  of  these  thoughts  may  be 
taken  up  at  any  free  moment  in  the  course  of 
the  day,  or  before  retiring  to  rest  at  night.  In 
its  condensed  form  it  will  be  found  sufficient  for 
one  spiritual  meal,  but  on  condition  that  it  be 
assimilated  slowly.  Quickly  swallowed  food  is 
no  better  for  the  soul  than  for  the  body. 

Hence  it  is  respectfully  recommended  to  those 
who  use  this  little  volume  for  their  spiritual 
benefit,  to  avoid  all  haste  in  considering  the 
thought  they  have  chosen  to  dwell  upon.  Our 
most  sensitive  photographic  plates  require  time 


viii  preface 

to  reproduce  objects  that  are  feebly  lighted  ;  and 
in  most  of  us  the  spiritual  apparatus  is  far  from 
sensitive,  and  the  truths  set  before  us  often 
show  but  dimly.  In  order,  therefore,  to  be  im- 
pressed by  them,  we  have  to  take  time,  holding 
our  minds  and  souls  steadily  and  humbly  before 
the  divine  truth,  especially  in  its  bearing  on  the 
priestly  life,  until  it  has  pictured  itself  fully 
within  us.  The  words  of  Our  Blessed  Lord,  as 
set  forth  in  the  text,  will  often  suffice  by  them- 
selves to  produce  the  desired  effect.  When  this 
happens,  it  will  be  best  to  go  no  further  for  the 
time  ;  the  reflections  which  follow  may  be  re- 
served for  some  other  occasion. 

Outside  the  Beatitudes  which  come  first,  no 
order  has  been  followed  in  the  arrangement  of 
these  "  Daily  Thoughts.*'  Neither  have  they 
been  chosen  because  of  their  paramount  impor- 
tance. As  many  more  of  equal  value  might 
have  been  presented  in  their  place.  These  hap- 
pened to  come  first  before  the  writer.  If  they 
prove  acceptable  to  those  to  whom  they  are 
offered,  others  may  follow. 

St.  John's  Seminary, 
Brighton,  Mass. 


CONTENTS 


FACE 

Preface iii 

L  The  Beatitudes i 

II.  The  Poor  in  Spirit      5 

III.  The  Humble 10 

IV.  The  Meek       15 

V.  The  Mourners      20 

VI.  The  Merciful 26 

VII.  The  Pure  of  Heart 30 

VIII.  Hungering  after  Justice     .....  34 

IX.  The  Peacemakers .  39 

X.  The  Persecuted 43 

XI.  Lost  Opportunities      47 

XII.  The  Worldly  Spirit 50 

XIII.  Openings 54 

XIV.  The  Voice  of  God 57 

XV.  The  Divine  Fragrance  of  Christ      .  62 

XVI.  The  Forgiving  Spirit 65 

XVII.  Asking  Forgiveness 69 

XVIII.  Belonging  to  Christ 74 

XIX.  Renovation  of  Spirit       77 

XX.  The  Servant  of  Christ 80 

XXI.  Pity 84 

XXII.  How  to  Bear  Honors 88 

XXIII.  Self-Denial 91 

ix 


X  Contents 


PAGE 


XXIV.  Through  Death  to  Life    ....  95 

XXV.  The  Love  of  Children       ....  99 

XX VL   Christ  The  Comforter 103 

XXVn.  The  Priest  a  Comforter.     ...  107 

XXVI I L  The  Religious  Man in 

XXIX.  Holiness  and  Helpfulness   ...  114 

XXX.  The  Priest  a  Soldier 118 

XXXI.  The  Saving  Power  of  the  Priest  122 

XXXII.  Young  Priests 126 

XXXIII.  Carrying  the  Cross   ......  130 

XXXIV.  Piety 135 

XXXV.   Preaching 139 

XXXVI.  Purity  of  Intention 143 

XXXVII.  The  Barren  Fig-Tree 147 

XXXVIII.  Christ's  Sufferings  and  Ours     .  151 

XXXIX.  Unselfishness 155 

XL.  The  Priest's  Happiness     ....  159 

XLI.  Success 164 

XLII.  A  Good  Name 167 

XLIII.  Teaching  by  Example 172 

XLIV.  Spiritual  Sweetness 176 

XLV.  Spiritual  Influence       181 

XLVI.  Scandal 184 

XLVII.  Ideals,  False  and  True    ....  187 

XLVI II.  The  Unfaithful  Shepherd  ...  191 

XLIX.  The  Divine  Guest       193 

L.  Detachment 198 


THE  BEATITUDES 


HHE  Beatitudes,  so  named  because  those  who 
possess  them  are  pronounced  by  our  Lord 
_  '^  blessed ^^  (beati)^    designate   certain    con- 

ditions of  soul  and  life,  a  tone  and  a  spirit  little 
thought  of  before  He  came,  but  which  He  declares 
peculiarly  suited  to  His  kingdom.  This  kingdom 
has  only  its  beginning  on  earth ;  it  finds  its  consum- 
mation in  heaven,  and  the  Beatitudes  fit  the  soul  in 
which  they  dwell  for  both  stages.  Those  who  are 
endowed  with  these  gifts,  Christ  promises  to  wel- 
come to  His  kingdom  on  earth,  and  to  crown  in  His 
heavenly  kingdom. 

The  Beatitudes,  then,  are  certain  special  forms 
of  virtue,  of  little  value  in  the  eyes  of  the  outside 
world,  if  believed  in  at  all,  but  strongly  characteris- 
tic of  the  followers  of  Christ.  They  are,  however, 
far  from  being  the  only  distinctive  features  of  the 
Christian.  There  is  much  in  the  sequel  of  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  in  the  rest  of  the  Gos- 
pel to  which  they  bear  no  visible  reference ;  nor  is 
it  easy  to  see  why  they  were  singled  out  in  prefer- 
ence to   so   many  others    and   thus   put   together, 


H)afli5  UbouoDts 


unless  it  be  that  the  lack  of  recognition  or  reward 
with  which  they  are  met  in  the  world  at  large, 
and  which  is  peculiar  to  them,  led  our  Lord  to 
offer  them  a  special  measure  of  approval  and 
encouragement. 

This  He  does,  first,  by  calling  those  who  possess 
them  '^  blessed,^''  that  is,  happy,  for  the  Latin 
word,  beati^  and  the  Greek  /xaKapiot,  mean  nothing 
more ;  and,  next,  by  holding  forth  the  reward  which 
awaits  them  in  His  kingdom.  Though  presented 
under  various  forms,  this  reward  is  always  the 
same  :  "  the  kingdom,'*^  "  the  land,'*^  mercy,  consolation, 
satiety,  a  share  in  the  divine  Sonship,  the  vision 
of  God,  —  all  meaning  one  and  the  same  thing,  the 
possession  of  true  happiness,  begun  here  below  and 
completed  in  life  everlasting. 

It  is  remarkable  that  our  Lord  should  strike  the 
keynote  of  happiness  at  the  very  beginning  of  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount,  which  is  the  summary  of 
His  whole  moral  doctrine;  and  we  are  naturally 
led  to  ask  why,  in  promulgating  His  law.  He  did  not 
appeal  rather  to  the  higher  motives  of  duty  or  of 
love.  The  answer  given  by  many  is  that  happiness 
is  our  true  end,  and  therefore  to  be  held  forth  as  an 
inducement  more  than  aught  else.  But  in  reality, 
happiness  is  the  end  of  man  only  in  this  sense,  that 
he  is  meant  by  his  Creator  to  be  happy.  The  su- 
preme law  of  his  existence,  his  true  end,  is  not  hap- 
piness, but  goodness,  or  moral  perfection.  No  man 
is  bound  to  be  happy,  unless  in  so  far  as  happiness 


Ubc  Beatttu&es 


follows  on  goodness ;  but  he  is  bound  to  be  good, 
whatever  may  follow. 

Yet  Christ  does  not  appeal  here  to  the  broader  and 
purer  motive,  but  to  what  is  relative  and  personal : 
the  wish  to  be  happy.  And  the  reason  is  not  far  to 
seek.  In  human  nature  there  are  two  mainsprings 
of  action,  the  one  interested,  the  other  unselfish; 
the  former  proceeding  from  and  leading  back  to 
one's  own  satisfaction,  present  or  prospective,  the 
latter  pointing  to  somebody  or  something  outside 
and  beyond  self.  The  unselfish  one  alone  seems  to 
have  any  intrinsic  moral  value;  it  is  certainly  be- 
yond comparison  superior  to  the  other ;  yet  they  are 
both  indestructible  in  our  nature.  No  man  is  en- 
tirely unselfish  or  utterly  selfish.  No  man,  even  if 
he  would,  can  sustain  himself  in  a  life  of  virtue  ex- 
clusively by  the  higher  or  unselfish  motives,  such  as 
duty  or  love.  But  although  the  lower  impulses 
ordinarily  lead  in  a  direction  opposed  to  the  higher, 
they  sometimes  suggest  the  same  course  of  action. 
Thus  a  man  may  be  led  to  the  performance  of  cer- 
tain duties  by  the  voice  of  conscience,  and  at  the 
same  time  by  the  fear  of  public  opinion.  It  is  in 
this  way  that  the  prospect  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments has  its  place  and  share  in  the  Christian  life. 
Right  through  the  Gospel  our  Lord  appealed  to  it, 
because  He  thoroughly  understood  human  nature, 
and  accurately  measured  its  possibilities. 

He  knew  that  personal  motives  are  generally  the 
strongest,  the  most  easily  awakened,  the  most  persis- 


2)ails  Ubougbts 


tent,  and  He  consequently  enlisted  them  on  the  side 
of  virtue.  To  do  so  was  especially  necessary  in  deal- 
ing with  the  Jews,  to  whom  the  Prophets  had  always 
appealed  in  the  name  of  their  own  interests.  It  was 
necessary  for  all  peoples  and  for  all  times,  because 
even  in  the  practice  of  religion  the  mass  of  mankind 
will  always  be  self-seeking.  Yet  with  these  lower 
motives,  others  of  a  higher  kind,  such  as  the  sense 
of  duty,  gratitude,  reverence,  love,  are  sure  to  min- 
gle in  some  degree,  and  will  thus  lift  men  up  to  a 
life  which,  despite  its  weaker  elements,  will  belong 
in  its  substance  to  virtue.  True  wisdom  will  teach 
them  not  to  neglect  the  view  of  personal  interest 
when  it  is  needed  to  sustain  them,  but  at  the  same 
time  to  make  it  more  and  more  a  subsidiary  element 
in  life,  and  rest  their  action  chiefly  on  something 
beyond  and  above  self. 


Sunt  qui  ita  pauperes  esse  volunt  ut  nihil  illis  desit 
Su7it  et  alii  mites,  sed  quandiu  nihil  dicitur  vel  agitur 
nisi  eorum  arbitrio;  patebit  vero  quam  longe  sint  a  vera 
mansuetudine^  si  oriatur  occasio.  Alios  quoque  lu- 
gentes  video ;  sed  si  de  corde  procederent  illce  lacrymcB^ 
non  tarn  facile  solverentur  in  risum.  Sunt  alii  miseri- 
cordes  sed  de  his  quce  iis  non  pertinent  Sunt  et  qui  ut 
alios  ad  pacem  reducer ent  tarn  solliciti  sunt  ut  pacifici 
viderentur^  nisi  quod  eorum  commotio,  si  forte  quiquid 
contra  eos  dictum  aut  factum  fuerit,  tardius  universis 
difficiliusque  poterit  sedari. 

S.  Bernard,  Serm»  4,  de  Adventu. 


Ube  ipoor  in  Spirit 


II 

THE  POOR  IN  SPIRIT 

Beati pauperes  spiritu,  quoniam  ipsorum  es^  regnum 
ccelorum, 

"  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit^  for  theirs  is  the 
Kingdom  of  heaven^ — Matt.  v.  3. 

I  HO  are  ^'  the  poor  in  spirit^''  to  whom  Jesus 
promises  His  kingdom?  A  reference  to 
any  of  the  larger  commentaries  will  show 
how  variously  these  words  have  been  understood, 
and  all  because  of  the  very  word  "  in  spirit "  which 
was  seemingly  added  to  remove  ambiguity. 

Passing  over  most  of  these  interpretations,  we 
may  remark  that  the  Fathers  have  commonly  un- 
derstood the  words  as  meaning  humility.  '^  Ad- 
junxit  spiritu^''^  says  St.  Jerome,  "  ut  humilitaiem 
intelligeres,  non  petturiamy  "  Pauperes  spiritu  hum- 
iles  et  tiinentes  Deum^^'^  says  St.  Augustine.  And 
so  also  St.  Ambrose,  St.  Gregory,  St.  Chrysostom. 
Some  have  taken  them  as  meaning  the  spiritually 
poor  who  are  conscious  of  their  misery,  the  oppo- 
site of  those  satisfied  with  themselves,  like  the 
Pharisee  praying  in  the  temple,  or  the  ''anger'  of 


Bails  Ubougbts 


the  Apocalypse,  Diets  quia  dives  sum  et  locuple- 
tatus.  But  there  seems  to  be  no  sufficient  reason 
for  abandoning  the  Hteral  meaning  of  the  terms. 
In  the  corresponding  reproduction  of  Christ's  dis- 
course by  St.  Luke  (vi.  20),  the  perplexing  word, 
spiritu^  is  absent.  ^''Blessed  are  ye  poor ^^''  he  says, 
adding  (vi.  24)  a  corresponding  threat  against 
the  rich,  "  Woe  to  you  that  are  rich^  It  is 
question,  therefore,  of  true  poverty  or  privation  of 
earthly  goods,  either  as  a  fact  or  as  a  disposition 
of  the  soul,  that  is,  detachment  from  earthly  posses- 
sions. 

To  attach  the  notion  of  happiness  to  either  was 
something  entirely  new  to  the  Jewish  people.  All 
through  the  Old  Testament,  wealth  is  looked  upon  as 
a  blessing,  and  to  possess  at  least  a  competency  was 
the  ambition  of  the  best.  Poverty  was  looked  down 
upon  as  a  misfortune ;  yet  the  poor  should  not  be 
despised.  They  were  better,  if  faithful  to  God,  than 
the  wicked  even  though  wealthy.  To  crush  them 
was  a  great  sin;  God  was  their  protector,  ever 
ready  to  listen  to  their  appeals,  and  in  His  name 
the  Prophets  recommended  them  to  the  justice 
and  the  helpful  compassion  of  His  people.  When 
the  Messiah  came  He  was  to  be  their  special  de- 
fender. Judicabit  pauper es  populi  et  salvos  faciei  filios 
\  pauperu77i,  .  .  Farcet  pauperi  et  inopi,  et  afiimas 
I  pauperum  salvas  faciet.  Ex  usuris  et  iniquitate  redi- 
\  met  animas  eorum^  et  honorabile  nomen  corum  coram 
illo.      (Ps.    Ixxi.)     Judicabit  in  justitia  pauperes  et 


Ube  poor  in  Spirit 


arguet  in  cequitate  pro  mansuetis  terrce,  (Isaiah 
xi.  4.) 

The  poor,  therefore,  had  reason  to  rejoice  at  His 
coming,  and  would  naturally  be  among  the  first  to 
seek  refuge  in  His  Kingdom.  And  so  they  did,  as 
we  learn  from  the  history  of  the  early  Church.  In 
her  bosom  they  found  themselves  quite  at  home. 
Christ  Himself  had  chosen  to  be  poor;  those  He 
loved  most  He  found  and  left  in  poverty.  He 
pointed  to  riches  as  an  almost  insuperable  ob- 
stacle to  salvation,  Qtiam  difficile  qui  pecuniam 
habe?it  in  regnum  Dei  ifitroibunf  (Mark  x.,  Luke 
xix.),  and  to  the  rich  young  man  who  begged  to 
follow  Him,  He  set,  as  a  condition,  the  abandon- 
ment of  his  wealth :  '^  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect^  go 
sell  what  thou  hast  and  give  to  the  poor^  and  then 
co7ne  and  follow  Afe,^^  Again  and  again  St.  Paul 
points  to  the  evils  of  covetousness  and  to  the  perils 
of  wealth.  Nor  are  they  difiicult  to  find.  The 
pursuit  of  riches  leads  to  practices  unworthy,  unfair, 
unjust.  It  hardens  the  heart.  Money  once  got 
fosters  pride.  It  leads  to  self-indulgence.  It  often 
destroys  in  the  possessor  the  noblest  ideals  of  life, 
weighs  down  his  religious  aspirations,  and  makes 
him  utterly  worldly. 

The  teachings  of  Our  Lord  and  of  His  apostles 
sank  deeply  into  the  mind  of  the  Church  and  fash- 
ioned the  conduct  of  countless  Christian  souls.  The 
history  of  the  Saints  is  a  history  of  detachment,  of 
indifference  to  wealth,  of  voluntary  sacrifice  of  the 


8  2)aili?  ZhorxQMs 

things  of  this  world.  The  promise  of  Our  Lord  was 
literally  fulfilled  in  the  poor.  Wherever  His  Gospel 
was  accepted,  they  were  henceforth  lifted  up  in  their 
own  eyes  and  in  the  eyes  of  their  fellow-men,  rever- 
enced, envied,  voluntarily  served  by  the  highest 
and  the  best.  The  great  ones  of  this  world  knelt  at 
their  feet  and  did  homage  in  their  person  to  God 
made  man,  their  common  Saviour  and  brother. 

There  are  few  things  in  which  a  priest  is  more 
commonly  expected  to  be  faithful  to  the  teachings 
of  Our  Lord  than  in  detachment  from  worldly  pos- 
sessions. The  greater  the  rush  for  money  all 
around  him,  the  more  urgent  is  his  duty  to  pro- 
claim aloud  the  great  truth  of  the  Gospel :  '^  What 
availeth  it  a  man  to  gain  the  whole  world  if  he  lose 
his  own  soul^^''  and  to  strengthen  the  lesson  by  his 
example.  The  priest  known  to  have  a  hold  on  his 
money  has  little  hold  on  the  hearts  of  his  people. 
Liberality,  on  the  contrary,  a  readiness  to  give, 
draws  them  to  him.  And  when  it  is  seen  that 
whatever  comes  to  him  is  sure  to  make  its  way  to 
some  laudable  end,  nobody  grudges  him  what  he 
possesses,  but,  on  the  contrary,  all  rejoice  to  enlarge 
his  means  of  action.  In  the  interest  of  his  own 
soul  he  has  to  keep  himself  from  the  entanglement 
of  speculations  and  investments,  especially  of  a 
hazardous  kind,  from  the  accumulation  of  money, 
except  for  definite  religious  purposes,  from  a  too 
great  eagerness  to  possess  it  even  for  the  best  ends, 


Ube  poor  in  Spirit  9 

and  from  using  questionable  methods  in  acquiring 
it.  All  these  things  would  fatally  tend  to  make  him 
unspiritual  and  unpriestly. 


Noli  amare  bona  quoe  possessa  onerant^  amata  m- 
quinant^  amissa  cruciafit  —  S.  Bernard. 


10  Bafli?  Ubougbts 


III 

THE  HUMBLE 

"  Beati  paupers  spiritur 

"  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit'''  —  Matt.  v.  3. 


T  is  remarkable  that  the  great  majority  of 
the  Fathers  should  have  understood  these 
words,  not  of  poverty,  but  of  humility. 
The  fact  that  humility  is  a  fundamental  Christian 
virtue  may  have  had  its  share  in  inducing  them  to 
place  it  at  the  very  beginning  of  the  sermon  on  the 
Mount.  Besides,  poverty  and  humility  have  a  close 
natural  connection.  The  poor  are  expected  to  have 
a  sense  of  their  lowliness,  and  the  humble  in  heart 
are  truly  poor  in  spirit,  that  is,  free  from  attachment 
to  wealth. 

Many  are  the  definitions  of  humility  to  be  found 
in  theological  and  ascetical  books,  but  it  can  scarce 
be  said  that  they  help  much  to  understand  that 
virtue.  It  may  be  that  no  definition  is  needed  or 
even  possible,  the  virtue  in  question  being  only  a 
simple  movement  or  attitude  of  the  soul  which,  if 
not  experienced  in  some  degree,  cannot  be  under- 
stood, and,  if  experienced,  needs  only  to  be  pointed 


XTbe  Ibumble  ii 

out.  Self-abasement  is  perhaps  the  word  that  de- 
scribes it  best. 

Like  the  other  virtues,  its  seat  is  not  in  the  mind, 
but  in  the  feeUngs  and  the  will.  The  unfavorable 
judgment  on  one's  self  is  a  necessary  prerequisite, 
but  does  not  constitute  the  virtue.  A  lowly  opinion 
of  self  may  be  forced  on  the  proudest  of  men  with- 
out making  him  humble.  He  is  humble  only  when 
he  freely  accepts  the  consequences  of  his  faults  or 
of  his  shortcomings.  ^'^  In  ipso  appetitu^^''  says  St. 
Thomas  (2.2,  6 1,  2),  ''  consistit  humilitas  essenfialitery 

Humility  is  a  corrective  and  a  curative  or  medi- 
cinal virtue.  It  is  the  remedy  of  pride,  and  like  that 
great  evil  of  our  nature,  it  has  its  various  forms  and 
its  various  degrees.  Thus  pride  leads  men  to  think 
too  much  of  themselves ;  humility  calls  them  back 
to  a  true  sense  of  what  they  are.  Pride  blinds  them 
to  their  defects  ;  humility  opens  their  eyes  to  them. 
Pride  makes  men  imperious,  contemptuous,  arro- 
gant ;  humility  makes  them  modest.  Even  pagans 
recognized  that  special  form  of  humility,  and  recom- 
mended an  unassuming  manner,  modesty  of  thought 
and  of  demeanor  (Cicero,  De  Officiis),  Pride  causes 
the  merits  of  others  to  be  overlooked ;  humility 
keeps  the  mind  alive  to  them  and  gives  full  credit 
to  those  who  possess  them.  Pride,  with  all  its  lofty 
airs,  is  mean  enough  to  seek  more  consideration 
than  it  deserves.  Humility  is  honest,  and  will  no 
more  have  the  good  opinion  of  others  than  their 
money,  beyond  what  it  has  a  right  to. 


12  H)aili?  XTbougbts 

So  far  humility  is  only  a  matter  of  sincerity  and 
proper  feeling,  a  natural  virtue.  But,  like  all  other 
moral  dispositions,  it  may  be  turned  to  supernatural 
purposes,  and,  in  fact,  as  described,  it  is  already 
the  condition,  if  not  the  foundation,  of  most  of  the 
Christian  virtues.  Spiritual  writers  show  this  in  de- 
tail, and  only  a  little  reflection  is  needed  to  see  the 
truth  of  the  statement. 

Christian  humility  as  we  find  it  in  the  Saints  goes 
much  deeper.  It  strikes  at  the  very  root  of  pride 
and  leads  those  in  whom  it  flourishes  to  the  cultiva- 
tion of  feelings  and  practices  extremely  uncongenial 
to  the  natural  man. 

The  first  is  a  hearty  self-contempt ;  not  merely 
a  modest  opinion  of  themselves,  or  a  feeling  of  hu- 
miliation arising  from  noticeable  defects,  but  some- 
thing much  stronger,  —  a  keen  perception  of  their 
nothingness  before  God ;  an  overwhelming  sense  of 
the  least  imperfections  still  clinging  to  them,  with 
the  result  of  blinding  them  equally  to  their  own 
qualities  and  to  the  faults  of  others.  St.  Paul  deems 
himself  "  the  least  of  the  apostles^  unworthy  to  he  called 
an  apostle r  In  his  own  eyes  he  is  nothing :  "  nihil 
sumy  And  so  the  Saints  in  the  course  of  Christian 
ages  —  St.  Bernard,  St.  Philip  Neri,  St.  Francis  de 
Sales,  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  the  Cur6  of  Ars,  —  all 
speak  most  disparagingly  of  themselves  and  mean 
every  word  of  it. 

The  second  feature  of  their  humility  was  to  treat 
themselves  in  accordance  with  this  self-depreciating 


Ube  Ibumble  13 


judgment.  They  instinctively  chose  the  last  place. 
Anything  they  considered  good  enough,  and  most 
things  too  good  for  them.  In  the  matter  of  food, 
clothing,  accommodation,  and  the  like,  they  took 
what  was  least  desirable,  and  left  what  was  best  to 
others,  as  being  high  above  them.  They  grudged 
themselves  what  was  most  necessary,  and  treated 
themselves  in  everything  as  being  of  little  or  no 
account.  If  anything  went  wrong,  instead  of  allow- 
ing the  blame  of  it  to  settle  on  others,  they  were 
ever  ready  to  take  it  on  themselves,  and  to  apologize 
as  if  the  fault  were  entirely  theirs. 

Lastly,  their  ambition  was  to  be  as  little  thought 
of  by  others  as  by  themselves,  to  be  treated  by 
others  as  they  were  wont  to  treat  themselves.  They 
had  an  instinctive  objection  to  marks  of  respect, 
declining  all  honors  if  unnecessary,  considering 
them  as  arising  from  a  mistake  and  anxious  to 
impress  upon  all  how  little  they  deserved  them. 
Admiration  and  praise  were  positively  painful  to 
them. 

These  are  the  heights  to  which  the  Saints  raised 
themselves.  How  far  above  the  reach,  or  even  the 
aspirations  of  ordinary  Christians,  —  and  even  of 
ordinary  priests  1  We  should  at  least  look  up  rev- 
erently to  them,  humble  ourselves  for  being  so  devoid 
of  humility,  and  pray  that  we  may  not  become  entire 
strangers  to  so  necessary  a  virtue.  If  its  higher 
degrees  are  beyond  us,  at  least  the  lower  degrees,  as 
described  above,  are  attainable,  and  we  shall  have 


14  H)ailp  TLbouQbts 

done  much  for  ourselves  and  for  our  work  if  v/e 
make  them  ours. 

^^Deus  superbis  resistit^  humilibus  aiUe^n  dat gratiam.^^ 


"  The  humble  man  God  protecteth  and  delivereth  ; 
the  humble  He  loveth  and  consoleth  ;  to  the  humble  He 
inclineth  HimrSelf;  on  the  humble  He  bestoweth  boun- 
teous grace  y  and  after  he  hath  been  brought  low,  raiseth 
him  up  unto  glory.  The  humble  man  in  the  midst  of 
reproaches  remaineth  in  great  peace,  for  his  dependence 
is  on  God  and  not  on  the  world. 

"  Never  think  that  thou  hast  made  any  progress 
until  thou  feel  that  thou  art  inferior  to  allP  —  Imit. 

II,  2,  2. 


Ube  /iDeeft  is 


IV 

THE  MEEK 

Beati  mites,  quoniam  ipsi possidebunt  terram, 
"  Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  possess  the 
land.^^  —  Matt.  v.  5. 

J  HO  are  the  meek? 
They  are  the  gentle,  the  mild,  the  sweetly 
patient ;  they  are  those  little  concerned  to 
defend  themselves  against  ill  treatment,  but  relying 
rather  on  God^s  providence  to  protect  and  vindicate 
them.  Mites  sunt,  says  St.  Augustine,  qui  cedunt 
improbitatibus  et  non  resistunt  malo,  sed  vincunt  in 
bono  malum.  Meekness  is  the  natural  fruit  of  de- 
tachment and  of  humility.  What  inflames  men  to 
anger  and  prompts  them  to  revenge?  The  sense 
of  being  hurt  in  their  pride  or  in  their  interests. 
Take  away  their  concern  for  both,  and  all  irritation 
and  vindictiveness  subsides.  Meekness,  gentleness, 
is  also  the  outcome  of  that  charity  described  by  St. 
Paul :  Charitas  patiens  est,  benigna  est,  non  irritatur, 
non  cogitat  malum.  Omnia  suffert,  etc,  (i.  Cor.  xiii.). 
Meekness  is  the  corrective  of  anger.     Anger,  like 


16  Bails  XTbougbts 

all  the  other  passions  natural  to  man,  is  good  in 
itself  and  evil  only  when  excessive  (S.  Tho.  2,  2, 
9,  158).  But  it  overflows  easily,  and  needs  constant 
watchfulness  to  be  kept  within  bounds,  and  this  is 
precisely  the  function  of  meekness.  Meekness, 
therefore,  is  not  mere  apathy,  or  a  timidity  that 
paralyzes  action ;  neither  is  it  mere  softness  or  lack 
of  spirit.  These  dispositions,  though  real  faults, 
may  produce  not  unlike  effects ;  they  may  facilitate 
the  practice  of  the  virtue,  but  they  are  no  substitute 
for  it,  no  constituent  part  of  it.  Meekness  is  most 
needed  by  men  of  strong  impulses,  and  its  presence 
in  them  is  a  sign,  not  of  weakness  but  of  strength. 
It  was  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  difficult  con- 
quests of  the  Saints,  a  virtue  harder  to  practise  than 
the  greatest  austerities. 

To  hold  in  check  all  impatience,  all  wrath,  all 
resentment ;  to  stand  disarmed,  as  it  were,  in  pres- 
ence of  injustice  and  violence,  is  one  of  the  most 
characteristic  features  of  the  Christian  spirit.  There 
are  few  things  that  our  Lord  inculcated  more  forcibly 
or  exhibited  more  strikingly  in  His  own  person.  He 
came  to  establish  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  not 
by  violent  conquest,  but  by  gentle  persuasion. 
"  Come  and  listen  to  me^^  He  said,  ^^  for  I  am  meek 
a7td  humble  of  hearth  He  never  employed  his  mirac- 
ulous power  to  protect  Himself.  When  in  danger, 
He  yielded  and  withdrew  up  to  the  time  divinely 
appointed  for  His  passion  and  death.  And  during 
that  terrible  ordeal  He  bore  all  unresistingly,  silently. 


Ube  /IDeeft  17 


As  the  prophet  had  foretold :  "  He  was  led  as  a 
sheep  to  the  slaughter^  and  as  a  lamb  before  the  shearer 
He  opened  not  His  mouths  Thus  it  was  that  He 
himself  practised  what  He  had  so  often  taught  his 
disciples.  In  that  extreme  form  by  which  he  was 
wont  to  emphasize  His  teachings,  He  had  told  his 
followers  (Matt.  v.  39,  42)  to  yield  to  injustice  and 
not  to  resist  evil,  to  love  those  that  hated  them,  to 
pray  for  those  that  did  them  wrong.  When  He 
sent  forth  His  apostles  for  the  first  time  it  was 
like  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves,  and  when  on 
their  return  they  spoke  of  bringing  down  fire  from 
heaven  on  the  inhospitable  Samaritan  town,  His 
answer  was :  "  P^  k7iow  not  of  what  Spirit  ye  areP 
Again  we  may  remark  how  often  similar  recom- 
mendations occur  in  the  writings  of  St.  Paul.  Non 
vosmetipsos  defendentes,  sed  date  locum  irae,  .  .  .  De- 
ponite  iram^  indignationem  .  .  .  omnis  amaritudo  et  ira 
tollatur  a  vobis.  Noli  vinci  a  malo  sed  vince  in  bono 
malum.  By  these  and  similar  lessons  and  examples 
this  new  and  heavenly  virtue  was  planted  in  earthly 
soil.  And  as  it  grew  and  spread,  its  mysterious 
power  asserted  itself  more  and  more.  It  is  by  sub- 
missiveness  and  pliancy,  by  yielding,  by  enduring 
v/ithout  resistance,  that  the  Christians  won  their  way 
in  the  world,  and  finally  won  the  world  to  them. 
It  is  by  teaching  gentleness,  meekness,  courtesy, 
that  the  Church  toned  down  the  pride  of  the  Roman 
and  the  rough  violence  of  the  barbarian,  and  created 
the  Knight  of  the  Middle  Ages,  no  less  conspicuous 


18  H)ailB  Ubougbts 

for  his  tender  regard  for  what  was  weak  than  for 
his  fearless  bravery. 

Gentleness  is  a  special  characteristic  of  the  priest. 
St.  Paul,  himself  a  striking  model  of  the  virtue, 
points  it  out  as  a  distinctive  sign  of  fitness  for  the 
ministry.  "  Thou^  O  man  of  God^^^  he  writes  to 
Timothy,  '' pursue  piety ^  charity^  patience^  mildness ^'^ 
"  The  servant  of  God  must  not  wrangle^  but  be  mild 
towards  all  men^  with  modesty  admonishing  them  that 
resist  the  truths  And  in  his  direction  to  Titus  re- 
garding the  choice  of  priests  and  bishops,  he  tells 
him  to  select  men  of  blameless  life,  neither  proud, 
nor  hot-tempered,  nor  violent;  non  superbum^  non 
iracundum^  non  percussore7n. 

This  is  the  tradition  of  Christian  ages  all  over 
the  Church.  Wherever  we  meet  a  saint,  however 
strict  he  may  be  with  himself,  he  is  kind,  forbear- 
ing, gentle  with  others.  His  zeal  for  the  glory  of 
God  is  always  tempered  with  pity  for  the  sinner. 
And  so  should  it  be  with  every  priest ;  for  what  is 
he,  after  all,  among  his  fellow  men  but  the  represen- 
tative of  one  who,  when  He  came  among  men,  was 
the  very  embodiment  of  gentleness  and  mercy  ?  Ap- 
paruit  benignitas  et  humanitas  salvatoris  nostri  Dei, 
Alas!  how  often  this  so-called  zeal  has  only  suc- 
ceeded in  closing  the  hearts  of  men  against  priest 
and  Church,  and  led  them  to  a  total  neglect  of  the 
practices  of  religion,  if  not  to  final  impenitence. 


Ube  /Bieeft  i9 


"  O  ye  pastors^  p2it  away  from  you  all  narrowness  of 
heart  Enlarge^  enlarge  your  compassion.  You  know 
nothing  if  you  know  merely  how  to  coinmand^  to  re- 
prove^ to  correct^  to  expound  the  letter  of  the  law.  Be 
fathers^  — yet  that  is  not  enough  ;  be  mothers,''^  —  Fe- 

NELON. 


20  Bails  xrbougbts 


THE  MOURNERS 

Beati  qui  lugent  quoniam  ipsi  consolabuntur. 
^'Blessed  are  they  that  mourn^  for  they  shall   be 
comforted"  —  Matt.  v.  5. 


HE  sad  and  sorrowing,  the  suffering,  the 
poor,  the  little  ones,  oppressed  and  bur- 
dened, are  all  alike.  They  are  all  weak, 
helpless,  neglected,  and  despised  by  the  world. 
They  all  need  to  be  sustained  and  comforted.  The 
Messiah  was  expected  to  be  the  bearer  of  that  bless- 
ing to  them  and  to  the  whole  Jewish  people  trod- 
den under  foot  by  the  Romans.  ''Be  co7nforted^ 
be  comforted,  O  my  people,  saith  the  Lord"  "  The 
Lord  hath  anointed  me.  He  hath  sent  me  to  preach 
to  the  weak,  to  heal  the  contrite  of  heart  (the  broken- 
hearted),  to  preach  a  release  to  the  captives,  to  com- 
fort all  that  mourn"  (Isaiah  xl.  i ;  Ixi.  i,  2).  This 
was  the  expectation  of  devout  souls  at  the  coming 
of  Christ,  as  we  may  gather  from  the  words  of  the 
Benedictus  and  of  the  Magnificat,  as  well  as  from 
what  the  Evangelist  tells  us  of  the  aged  Simeon, 
that  he  was  "  waiting  for  the  consolation  of  Israel" 


Zbc  /IDoutners  21 

This  promised  comfort  is  nothing  else  than  the  king- 
dom itself,  to  be  procured  only  initially  here  below, 
but  as  a  foretaste  of  its  full  enjoym.ent  in  heaven. 
The  burden  of  sorrow  and  suffering  can  never  be  en- 
tirely removed  from  the  human  race,  but  it  may  be 
indefinitely  lightened.  All  modern  progress  tends 
in  that  direction.  There  is  now  less  of  poverty, 
of  sickness,  of  great  hardship ;  less  of  injustice  and 
cruelty  between  man  and  man.  Life  in  the  average 
is  longer ;  for  the  great  majority  it  is  broader  and 
more  enjoyable.  It  has  been  lifted  up  and  placed 
on  a  higher  plane.  Human  sympathy  has  been  im- 
measurably expanded,  and  has  relieved  in  the  same 
proportion  the  weight  of  human  affliction  and  sad- 
ness. Now,  this  has  been  in  a  great  measure  the 
work  of  the  Gospel,  the  result  of  the  coming  of 
Christ,  and  a  partial  accomplishmxent  of  his  promise. 
Yet  how  much  still  remains  to  be  borne,  and  only 
the  harder  to  bear  because  of  the  growing  refine- 
ment of  men's  sensibilities,  and  the  more  striking 
contrast  of  the  hardships  of  the  few  with  the 
comparative  ease  and  enjoyment  of  the  many. 
But  here  again  Christ  comes  and  administers  a 
manner  and  a  measure  of  comfort  of  which  he  alone 
has  the  secret.  Pagan  and  Jewish  philosophy  had 
often  dealt  with  the  problem  of  suffering,  and  could 
see  in  it  little  more  than  a  punishment  dealt  out  by 
the  Divine  justice.  The  stoics  took  a  different  view. 
They  endeavored  to  persuade  themselves  and  to  per- 
suade others  that  suffering  was  not  an  evil,  —  an 


22  Bails  XTbougbts 

undertaking  in  which  they  generally  failed ;  or  that 
it  need  never  be  excessive,  since  man  can  always 
escape  from  it  by  self-inflicted  death,  in  which  they 
succeeded  but  too  well.  One  must  read  Seneca's 
^'  Consolations ''  to  realize  how  utterly  powerless  an- 
cient philosophy  was  to  administer  comfort  to  the 
afflicted ;  nor  are  modern  philosophers  much  more 
happy  in  their  efforts.  They  tell  us  indeed,  and 
truly,  that  suffering  and  sorrow  are  not  without  their 
advantages ;  that  they  sober  down  the  thoughtless 
exuberance  of  life,  and  bring  back  the  soul  to  a  truer 
sense  of  things ;  that  by  them,  better  than  by  any 
other  discipline,  are  some  of  man's  best  qualities 
developed,  —  strength,  endurance,  compassion,  help- 
fulness ;  that  something  of  sadness  accompanies 
what  is  highest  in  the  human  soul,  —  great  thoughts, 
deep  feelings,  generous  resolves;  that  the  noblest 
and  most  loving  among  men  are  those  who  suffer 
most.  All  this  is  true;  and  as  a  speculation  it 
may  be  beautiful,  and  even  beneficial  to  those  who 
love  to  look  into  the  depths  of  things.  But  how 
little  genuine,  abiding  consolation  it  brings  to  those 
who  have  to  endure  any  great  affliction  1  The 
chosen  people  fared  better.  Enlightened  from 
above,  they  learned  to  see,  hidden  under  natural 
agencies,  the  hand  of  God  punishing  them  for  their 
sins,  individual  or  national,  and  thereby  mercifully 
compelling  them  to  return  to  the  path  of  duty. 
The  truly  religious  among  them  bowed  humbly  to 
the  Supreme  Will,  and  bore  submissively  the  calam- 


XTbe  /IDournets  23 

ities  which  befell  them,  as  we  see  so  beautifully 
exemplified  in  the  Old  Testament  saints,  —  Job, 
Tobias,  David,  and  many  others. 

True  comfort,  however,  came  only  with  Christ. 
It  came  with  the  sympathy  —  genuine,  helpful,  uni- 
versal —  which  He  taught  His  children  to  cultivate 
towards  every  form  of  human  suffering,  and  which 
not  only  has  lightened  the  sorrows  of  humanity  in 
an  incalculable  degree  through  Christian  ages,  but 
has  so  embedded  itself  in  modern  civilization,  that 
even  where  faith  has  disappeared,  active  and  large- 
hearted  philanthropy  will  remain. 

Solace  came  directly  and  abimdantly  from  the 
teachings  of  Our  Lord  regarding  the  purifying  power 
of  suifering,  whether  voluntarily  assumed  or  humbly 
submitted  to ;  the  immense  and  endless  reward 
beside  which  all  earthly  trials  dwindle  into  insig- 
nificance ;  the  assurance,  finally,  that  God  is  a  father, 
ever  near  to  the  sufferer,  even  when  he  is  seemingly 
forgotten,  and  so  lovingly  watchful  over  him  that 
the  very  hairs  of  his  head  are  counted. 

Last  of  all  but  not  least,  consolation  flows  abun- 
dantly from  the  sufferings  of  Christ  Himself  endured 
for  the  sake  of  those  who  suffer.  All  the  comfort 
and  peace  that  have  come  dow^n  from  the  cross  of 
Christ  into  the  hearts  of  His  suffering  children  for 
the  last  eighteen  hundred  years  and  continue  to  fill 
them  each  day  can  neither  be  known  nor  imagined. 
In  these  and  other  ways  we  have  even  in  the 
present  the  realization   of   the   promise  of  Christ. 


24  H)ail^  UbowQhtB 

Beati  qui  lugent^  quoniam  ipsi  consolabuntur.  Nor 
has  it  stopped  short  at  the  mere  assuagement  of 
sorrow  or  pain.  In  the  highest  order  of  Christian 
Hfe  it  has  become  perfect  contentment,  positive  joy, 
—  the  joy  of  the  apostles  that  they  were  deemed 
worthy  to  suffer  for  Christ  (Acts  v.  41),  the  joy  of 
St.  Paul  in  the  midst  of  tribulations  (11  Cor.  7,  4), 
the  joy  of  the  martyrs,  of  all  the  saints  v/ho  found 
the  secret  of  positive  happiness  in  the  very  midst  of 
suffering.  Much  of  what  Christ  has  thus  promised 
and  gives  to  His  suffering  children  reaches  them 
through  the  ministry  of  the  priest.  The  priest  is  the 
great  comforter  of  his  fellow-men.  In  the  hour  of 
sorrow  they  readily  listen  to  him.  He  leads  them  to 
take  a  reasonable,  hopeful  view  of  things.  He  sug- 
gests means  of  meeting  difficulties.  He  is  actively 
and  generously  helpful  when  he  is  able,  and,  what 
is  often  most  welcome  of  all,  he  gives  genuine  sym- 
pathy. Finally  he  lifts  up  the  thoughts  of  the  suf- 
ferer from  earth  to  heaven,  recalls  the  consoling 
truths  of  the  faith,  and  points  to  the  eternal  reward. 
O  how  full  of  faith,  of  generous  compassion,  of 
tender  love,  must  the  heart  of  the  priest  be  to  fill 
such  an  office  1 


When  I  sink  down  in  gloom  or  rear, 

Hope  blighted  and  delay'd, 
Thy  whisper.  Lord,  my  heart  shall  cheer, 

'  'Tis  I ;  be  not  afraid.' 


Ube  /iDourners 


"  Or  startled  at  some  sudden  blow 
If  fretful  thoughts  I  feel ; 
^  Fear  not,  it  is  but  I,'  shall  flow 
As  balm  my  wound  to  heal. 

"  And  O  !  when  judgment's  trumpet  clear 
Awakes  me  from  the  grave, 
Still  in  its  echo  may  I  hear, 

*  'Tis  Christ;  He  comes  to  save." 

—  Card.  Newman, 


26  H)ailp  XTbougbts 


VI 

THE  MERCIFUL 

^^Beati  misericordes  quoniam  ipsi  misericordiam  con- 
sequenturr 

'^Blessed  are  the  merciful  for  they  shall  obtain 
mercyT  —  Matt.  v.  7. 

ERCY, — compassion,  —  pity, — tender  sym- 
pathy for  the  sorrowing  and  the  suffering  is 
one  of  the  most  conspicuous  and  distinctive 
features  of  the  Ufe  which  Christ  came  to  estabhsh 
on  earth.  He  came  to  soften  and  expand  the  hearts 
of  men  narrowed  and  dried  up  by  selfishness.  He 
came  to  teach  them  to  Uve  not  in  themselves  only,  but 
to  share  the  joys  and  the  sorrows  of  others.  Much 
of  His  teaching,  as  recorded  in  the  Gospel,  was  in 
that  direction,  and  the  strongest  motives  were  set 
forth  to  enforce  the  lesson.  In  the  pictures  He  drew 
of  the  last  judgment  He  seemed  to  make  all  depend 
on  faithfulness  to  it :  "  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father^ 
possess  you  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you.  For  I  was 
hungry  and  you  gave  me  to  eat ;  I  was  thirsty  and  you 
gave  7ne  to  driiik  ;  I  was  a  stranger  a7id  you  took  me 
in ;  naked  and  you  covered  me^  sick  and  you    visited 


trbe  /IDerciful  27 

^^."  Only  such  will  Christ  recognize  as  his  fol- 
lowers, only  such  will  He  accept  from  now  as  His 
representatives  among  men.  If  compassion  is  an 
essential  quality  in  the  ordinary  Christian ;  if  there 
is  no  room  in  the  new  kingdom  for  the  hard  hearted 
and  selfish,  how  much  less  can  its  honors  and  dig- 
nities be  bestowed  upon  them  I  The  priest  is  chosen 
to  be  the  refuge  and  stay  of  all  who  suffer.  Of  him 
they  should  be  able  to  say  what  St.  Paul  writes  of 
Our  Lord  (Heb.  iv.  15):  ^'We  have  not  a  high 
priest  who  cannot  have  compassion  on  our  infirmities^ 
but  one  tempted  in  all  things  like  as  we  areT 

In  the  present  age,  more,  if  possible,  than  in  any 
other,  the  priest  has  to  be  alive  to  the  needs  of  his 
fellow-men.  First,  because  no  quality  is  more  uni- 
versally valued.  The  practices  of  prayer,  of  humility, 
of  self-denial  may  bring  one  nearer  to  God ;  but  the 
world  fails  to  appreciate  these  virtues,  and  the  faith- 
ful themselves  are  little  moved  by  them,  if  unac- 
companied by  others  more  human.  But  the  kind, 
compassionate,  helpful  man  wins  the  regard  of  all. 

Next,  pity  for  the  needy  and  suffering  is  a  virtue 
widely  cultivated  to-day,  even  by  those  who  profess 
no  religious  faith.  This  unquestionably  beautiful 
feature  of  the  age  is  doubtless  an  afterglow  of  the 
Gospel  where  its  direct  radiance  has  been  lost.  But 
since  the  world  assumes,  and  is  allowed,  the  merit  of 
it,  the  representative  of  the  nobler  form  of  charity 
should  not  permit  merely  philanthropic  works  (to 
which  besides  he  ought  not  to  remain  a  stranger), 


28  Bails  tlbougbts 

to  win  a  higher  place  in  popular  estimation  than 
those  done  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Gospel. 
Compassion  in  the  ordinary  man  is  too  often  either 
narrow,  or  short-lived,  or  merely  sentimental.  Com- 
passion in  a  priest  should  be  the  opposite  of  all  that. 
Broad,  first  of  all,  and  far-reaching.  There  are 
many  who  are  moved  only  by  poverty  or  by  physical 
suffering  in  their  fellow-men.  For  those  whom 
anguish  of  soul,  humiliation,  disappointment,  and  the 
like  have  touched,  they  have  little  sympathy ;  and 
what  they  bestow  upon  the  others  too  often  they  are 
ready  to  withdraw  if  they  can  persuade  themselves 
that  those  who  claim  their  pity  are  unhappy  through 
their  own  fault.  Not  so  the  priest  who  has  learned 
his  lesson  from  Christ.  Like  his  Master  he  extends 
his  mercy  to  all,  to  the  unworthy  as  well  as  to  the 
worthy ;  to  sinners  as  well  as  to  the  just.  He  is 
sensible  to  every  form  of  human  suffering,  alive  to 
every  need,  ready  to  respond  so  far  as  he  can  to 
every  call. 

Again,  worldly  compassion  is  often  ephemeral, 
short-lived.  It  prompts  to  generous  deeds,  but  it  soon 
turns  away  from  the  objects  that  excited  them.  The 
habitual  sight  of  privation,  suffering,  or  sorrow  is  so 
repugnant  to  the  natural  man,  that  he  instinctively 
strives  to  forget  it.  But  compassion  born  of  love 
clings  to  its  object  and  borrows  strength  from  the 
unceasing  demand  that  is  made  upon  it.  The  com- 
passion of  the  true  priest  is,  like  that  of  his  Master, 
inexhaustible,  never  tired  of  helping,  of  giving.    The 


tlbe  /IDerciful  29 


bed-ridden  patient  is  faithfully  visited ;  the  solicitor, 
though  irrecoverably  helpless,  continues  to  receive 
assistance;  the  ever-relapsing  sinner  is  welcomed 
and  encouraged.  Ingratitude  stays  the  course  of  or- 
dinary pity ;  but  the  pity  of  the  priest,  proceeding 
from  a  higher  source,  flows  on  unceasingly.  While 
keenly  alive  to  the  grateful  feelings  which  his  benefi- 
cence awakens,  he  seeks  not  in  them  his  reward,  and 
when  they  fail,  the  higher  motive  still  sustains  him. 
Lastly,  true  priestly  compassion  is  effective,  that 
is,  actively  and  practically  helpful.  There  is  a  pity 
v/hich  is  all  in  words.  True,  sometimes  words  ex- 
pressive of  genuine  sympathy  and  coming  from  the 
heart  are  the  most  acceptable  —  it  may  be  the  only 
acceptable  —  form  of  pity.  But  if  only  sympathy  is 
offered  when  help  is  needed,  it  is  worthless. 


*^  He  that  hath  the  substance  of  this  world  and  shall 
see  his  brother  in  need^  and  shall  close  his  heart  agaifut 
him,  how  doth  the  charity  of  God  abide  i7t  him  ?  My 
little  children,  let  us  not  lo^e  in  word  nor  in  tongue^ 
but  in  deed  and  in  truth,^''  —  i  John  iii.  17. 

The  same  lesson  is  taught  us  by  St.  James  (ii.  15). 
'''If  a  brother  or  sister  be  naked  and  want  daily  f 00 d^ 
and  one  of  you  say  to  them  :  Go  in  peace ;  be  you 
warmed  and  filled,  yet  give  not  those  that  are  necessary 
for  the  body,  what  shall  it  profit  V^  Pity  of  this 
kind  is  hollow,  unreal.  Genuine  compassion  is  al- 
ways helpful.  It  knows  no  rest  until  the  need  is 
met,  the  suffering  allayed. 


30  2)atli?  Ubougbts 


VII 

THE   PURE  OF   HEART 

^^Beati  mimdo  corde  quoniam  ipsi  Deum  videbjinty 
''Blessed  are  the  clean  of  hearty  for  they  shall  see 
G^^^."  — Matt.v.  8. 


SHE  ordering  of  the  outer  man  is  the  first 
stage  of  the  moral  life.  The  child,  the  sav- 
age, the  morally  undeveloped  think  of  little 
beyond  external  conformity  to  a  given  standard  of 
conduct.  Human  legislation  is  powerless  to  go  fur- 
ther ;  and  although  the  Old  Law  embraced  in  some 
way  the  w^hole  man,  it  must  be  confessed  that  it  con- 
cerned itself  chiefly  with  externals.  As  a  conse- 
quence, in  the  Jewish  conception  of  duty,  there  was 
a  prevailing  character  of  outwardness,  which,  joined 
to  an  almost  total  disregard  of  inward  culture,  cul- 
minated among  the  Pharisees  in  that  ostentatious, 
hollow  form  of  religion  to  which  posterity  has  given 
their  name. 

Against  such  a  conception  of  virtue  the  Gospel 
was  a  universal  protest.  In  the  strongest  terms  Our 
Lord  denounced  the  life  of  the  Pharisees  as  all 
appearance  and  outward  show,  with  nothing  behind 


XTbe  pure  of  Ibeart  3i 

it  but  what  was  worthless  (Luke  xi.  42  et  seq?).     He 
explained  repeatedly,  as  in  Matt,  xv.,  the  comparative 
insignificance  of  what  was  external,  and  proclaimed 
that  all  that  was  really  good  or  evil  proceeds  from . 
the  heart. 

The  heart,  then,  being  the  true«seat  of  religion  and 
moral  goodness,  the  main  concern  of  the  follower  of 
Christ  is  to  improve  and  embellish  it.  This  implies 
a  twofold  process ;  first,  that  of  planting  and  culti- 
vating in  it  the  seeds  of  the  moral  virtues ;  and 
second,  that  of  weeding  out  whatever  might  impede 
their  growth.  This  second  process  it  is  which  consti- 
tutes the  cleansing  of  the  heart,  and  its  result  is  that 
purity  placed  by  Our  Lord  among  the  Beatitudes. 

There  are  numberless  degrees  of  purity  of  heart, 
as  there  are  of  defilement,  yet  they  may  be  reduced 
to  a  few  general  categories.  The  humblest  consists 
in  exemption  from  mortal  sin.  In  the  state  of  sin 
there  are  depths  deeper  and  deeper,  and  to  rise 
from  the  lower  to  the  higher  is  praiseworthy  and 
hopeful.  But  however  much  of  evil  the  soul  may 
have  shaken  off,  so  long  as  she  still  clings  to  any 
form  of  it,  or  has  not  been  reconciled  to  God  and 
received  the  pledge  of  reconciliation  in  sanctifying 
grace,  she  cannot  in  any  sense  be  spoken  of  as  pure. 
She  becomes  substantially  so  by  the  reawakening  of 
the  divine  life  within  her.  Still  there  may  remain 
the  defilement  of  unforgiven,  because  unrepented, 
venial  sin.  But  even  when  that  has  disappeared, 
other  things  may  continue  to  tarnish  her  beauty,  in 


32  Bails  ZbovLQbtB 

particular  those  earthly  inclinations  which,  though 
not  positively  sinful,  yet  often  lead  to  sin,  and  any- 
how occupy  the  heart  in  a  manner  detrimental  to  the 
higher  and  nobler  feelings  which  might  otherwise 
fill  it.  To  rid  herself  of  those  impediments,  in  so 
far  as  they  are  voluntary,  is  the  next  stage  of  puri- 
fication, a  lengthened  and  tedious  one,  inasmuch  as 
the  ill-regulated  affections  of  the  heart  are  ever 
ready  to  break  out  in  every  direction,  and  can  be 
kept  within  bounds  only  by  constant  watchfulness 
and  unceasing  effort. 

When  the  soul  emerges  triumphant  from  the  fight ; 
when  she  has  succeeded  in  detaching  herself  not  only 
from  what  is  forbidden,  but  from  what  is  displeas- 
ing or  less  pleasing  to  God,  from  whatever  might  de- 
tract from  the  freedom  and  fullness  of  His  service 
and  love,  then  she  has  reached  a  high  degree  of 
purity.  Yet  one  higher  still  may  be  thought  of.  It 
is  that  in  which  the  ill-regulated  impulses  of  nature 
almost  entirely  disappear,  leaving  the  soul  in  a  con- 
dition similar  to  that  of  the  angels,  or  of  little  chil- 
dren, or  of  our  first  parents,  as  we  picture  them 
before  the  fall.  That  exemption  from  the  corrupt 
instincts  of '  our  depraved  nature,  perfect  in  the 
humanity  of  Our  Lord  and  in  the  Blessed  Virgin,  is 
to  be  found  in  various  degrees  in  God's  chosen  ser- 
vants. With  some  it  is  a  gift  of  early  life,  with 
others  the  reward  of  a  protracted  fight  against  self. 
But  even  where  these  unworthy  impulses  have  prac- 
tically disappeared,  it  would  be  a  mistake  to  believe, 


Zbc  pure  of  Ibeart  33 

as  some  authorities  would  seem  to  say,  that  from 
such  souls  all  affection  has  vanished  save  the  love 
of  God.  The  truth  is  that  all  the  normal,  natural 
affections  remain ;  the  Christian  virtues  inferior  to 
charity  continue  to  play  their  part ;  but  they  are  all 
informed  and  regulated  by  the  principle  of  love, 
and  the  nearer  the  soul  approaches  to  God,  the  more 
love  predominates  as  the  animating  principle  of 
action.  It  is  easy  to  understand  how  purity  of  heart 
thus  cultivated,  begets  an  especial  fitness  for  the 
kingdom  of  God  here  below  and  in  eternity.  In 
one  of  his  "  Plain  and  Parochial  Sermons ''  Card. 
Newman  has  beautifully  shown  how  only  pure  souls 
can  enjoy  the  presence  of  God,  so  that  holiness  is,  in 
the  very  nature  of  things,  a  necessary  preparation 
for  the  happiness  of  heaven.  Even  to  see  Him,  as 
He  can  be  seen  here  below,  behind  the  world  of 
sense  and  in  the  depths  of  conscience,  nothing  fits  a 
soul  like  being  emptied  of  earthly  things.  Hence 
the  distinctness  and  depth  with  which  the  Saints, 
even  when  possessing  little  human  culture,  see  into 
the  mysteries  of  the  divine  nature  and  the  provi- 
dential guidance  of  the  world. 


"^  on/y  thy  heart  were  rights  then  every  created 
thing  would  be  to  thee  a  mirror  of  life  a?td  a  book  of 
holy  teaching.  There  is  no  creature  so  little  and  so 
vile,  that  it  showeth  not  forth  the  goodness  of  God^ 

"  If  there  be  joy  in  the  world,  truly  the  man  of  pure 
heart  possesses  it,''^  —  Imit.  ii.  4. 


34  Bailp  XTbougbts 


VIII 

HUNGERING   AFTER   JUSTICE 

"  Beati  qui  esuriuni  et  sitiunt  justitiam  quo7iia7n  ipsi 
saturabuntur,'^^ 

^^  Blessed  are  they  that  hunger  a7id  thirst  after 
justice^  for  they  shall  have  their  flV^  —  Matt.  v.  6. 

USTICE  has  not  in  the  Bible  the  narrow 
sense  the  word  bears  in  modern  usage.  It 
means  general  rectitude  and  integrity  of 
life,  —  moral  goodness,  complete  in  every  direction. 
Thus  understood,  justice  represents  the  supreme  law 
of  life.  To  strive  for  it,  to  realize  it  in  a  substantial 
measure,  is  the  duty  of  all.  To  long  for  it  in  a 
higher  degree,  to  hunger  and  thirst  for  its  fullness 
and  perfection  is  the  condition  of  the  best  and 
noblest  souls.  That  many  such  there  were  among 
the  chosen  people,  cannot  be  doubted,  —  souls 
keenly  alive  to  the  holiness  of  God  and  to  their  ov  n 
imperfections  and  unworthiness,  saddened  by  th 
wickedness  of  the  world,  and  sighing  like  Zachar} 
the  father  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  for  the  time  wlici: 
sinners  would  be  converted  to  God,  and  they  them- 
selves might   "  serve  Him    without  fear   iit  holiness 


IBunaerfna  after  Justice         35 

and  justice  before  Him  all  their  daysT  —  Luke  i.  74. 
Such  were  the  patriarchs  and  the  prophets;  such 
David  and  the  other  writers  of  the  psalms;  such 
Tobias,  Judith,  and  numberless  others  whose  names, 
unknowti  to  history,  are  recorded  in  the  book  of  life. 
They  craved  for  the  reign  of  God  in  the  world  and 
in  their  own  souls. 

The  consummation  of  their  wishes  was  to  come 
with  the  Messiah.  "  Orieiur  in  diebus  ejus  justitia 
.  .  .  suscipient  monies pacem  populo  et  colles  justitiam^^'' 
as  is  said  in  the  prophetic  Psalm  Ixxi.  ^^Ecce  in  justitia 
regnabit  rex^''  says  Isaiah  xxxii.  i.  He  prays  for  the 
same  (xlv.  8)  "  Rorate  cceli  desuper  et  nubes  pluant 
Justum  ;  aperiaticr  terra  et  germinet  Salvatorem^  et  jus- 
titia oriatur  simul ; ''  and  Daniel  points  to  the  same 
feature  as  characteristic  of  the  Messianic  reign : 
"  Adducatur  justitia  sempiternal 

The  promised  Saviour  came  at  length,  bringing 
with  him  that  justice  the  Saints  craved  for.  Not 
perfect  righteousness,  for  that  is  to  be  found  only  in 
heaven,  but  virtue  raised  to  a  level  never  reached 
before,  and  diffused  with  the  Christian  faith  all  over 
the  world.  The  immense  moral  change  in  the 
human  race  thus  effected  by  the  coming  of  Christ 
and  by  the  abiding  action  of  His  Church  is  the 
accomplishment,  incomplete  here  below,  as  it  should 
be,  yet  invaluable,  of  the  promise.  But  because  of 
the  incompleteness  of  the  fulfillment,  the  hunger  and 
thirst  of  perfect  goodness  continues  to  be  felt  in  this 
life  by  all  truly  Christian  souls.     Around  them  they 


36  Bails  UbowQhts 

see  evil  still  prevail  to  a  frightful  extent,  and  in 
themselves  they  measure  the  distance  which  sepa- 
rates them  from  that  perfect  holiness  to  which  they 
aspire.  And  while  striving  with  all  their  might  to 
improve  this  condition  of  things,  they  long  for  some- 
thing incomparably  better,  and  they  ever  pray  to 
God  to  use  His  power  to  that  effect.  "  T/iy  king- 
dom come;  Thy  will  be  do7ie  o?i  earth  as  it  is  i7i 
heaven^  The  advancement  of  God's  glory,  the 
good  of  souls,  their  own  spiritual  progress,  —  these 
are  their  great  objects  in  this  world.  To  put  it  in 
other  words :  as  the  supreme  wish  of  the  sensual 
man  is  pleasure,  that  of  the  covetous  man  money, 
that  of  the  ambitious  man  position  and  power,  so 
the  supreme  desire  of  these  chosen  souls  is  justice, 
—  the  universal  reign  of  God.  And  what  they  strive 
for  and  pray  for  comes,  according  to  the  Saviour's 
promise,  already  here  below,  but  in  God's  own  time, 
and  measure,  and  w^ay. 

A  craving  for  justice  in  the  narrower  and  modern 
sense  of  the  term  is  characteristic  of  our  age.  In 
the  most  civilized  parts  of  the  world,  individuals  and 
peoples  have  a  stronger  sense  of  their  rights,  a 
greater  readiness  to  vindicate  them,  and  the  world  at 
large  is  in  more  active  sympathy  with  them  and  with 
ail  those  who  suffer  from  oppression  or  wrong.  In 
the  ancient  world  it  was  so  common  to  see  the  weak 
crushed  by  the  strong,  the  poor  despised  by  the 
wealthy,  the  simple  overreached  by  the  artful,  and 


S^ixwQc^^^f  attcr  Justice  37 


the  honest  by  the  unscrupulous,  that  the  fact  seemed 
to  belong  in  a  way  to  the  normal  condition  of  things, 
and  passed  almost  unnoticed.  Nor  have  things 
much  improved  up  to  the  present  in  countries  un- 
fashioned  by  the  Gospel,  such  as  Turkey,  Persia, 
Africa,  and  China.  It  is  only  where  the  reign  of 
Christ  has  been  established  that  we  find  the  weak 
and  helpless  secure,  v/omen  and  children  sheltered 
by  the  strong  arm  of  power,  and  by  the  still  greater 
force  of  right  universally  acknowledged.  Through 
Christian  ages  the  Church  was  the  protectress  of 
the  poor  and  the  helpless,  "  t/te  widow  and  the  or- 
pha?i,''^  Under  her  action  arose  the  public  institu- 
tions and  the  public  opinion  which  still  protects  them. 
Political  justice,  social  justice,  human  rights,  so 
much  spoken  of  to-day,  are  only  a  further  exten- 
sion of  the  principles  sustained  and  inculcated  by 
her  through  all  ages.  They  may  be  exaggerated 
in  our  time ;  they  may  be  mixed  up  with  elements 
of  evil ;  but  in  so  far  as  legitimate,  they  are  part  of 
the  promise  of  Christ,  and  the  Church  would  be  un- 
faithful to  her  mission  if  she  did  not  recognize  and 
vindicate  them. 

The  voice  of  the  priest,  who  is  her  spokesman, 
should,  when  discretion  permits,  be  raised  for  the 
right,  never  on  any  account  for  the  wrong.  No 
transient  advantage,  no  personal  interest  should  lead 
him  in  public  or  in  private  to  sympathize  with 
wrong-doers,  social,  economic,  or  political.  It  is  to 
him  that  other  men  should  look  when  they  want  to 


H)afli?  XCiiV^^rots 


know  what  to  think,  to  say,  or  to  do.  His  sympa- 
thies are  instinctively  with  the  weak;  yet  if  their 
claims  are  unjust  he  shows  them  no  favor,  for  popu- 
larity with  him  always  yields  to  principle.  He  is 
above  parties,  above  individual  or  local  interests, 
the  representative  of  what  is  fair,  equitable,  just; 
and,  for  that  very  reason,  he  is  respected  and  trusted 
by  all. 


'^Qzii  ad  justitiam  erudiunt  multos^  quasi  stellce  in 
perpetiias  cetcniitates,''^  —  Dan.  xii.  3. 


XTbe  peacemafters  39 


IX 

THE   PEACEMAKERS 

"  Beati pacifici  quoniamfilii  Dei  vocabunfur.''^ 
^^  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers^  for  they  shall  be  called 
the  children  of  GodJ^  —  Matt.  v.  9, 


EACE,  like  many  other  words,  has  in  Scrip- 
ture a  breadth  and  variety  of  meaning  far 
beyond  its  modern  acceptation.  With  us 
it  signifies  simply  the  absence  of  strife.  In  the 
Bible  it  came  by  degrees  to  signify  also  positive 
concord,  friendship,  security,  happiness.  In  this 
last  and  broadest  sense  it  is  commonly  used  in 
the  New  Testament.  It  is  also  in  that  wide  com- 
prehension that  the  Redeemer  is  promised  to  the 
world  as  the  ^^  Prince  of  peace  ^^  and  that  His  reign 
is  to  be  a  reign  of  '' Justice  and  abundant  peace" 
(Ps.  Ixxi),  that  is  of  righteousness  and  happiness. 
Peace  properly  so  called,  harmony  with  others,  is, 
of  course,  an  element  of  that  happiness,  and  Christ 
came  to  bring  back  to  men  that  peace ;  peace  with 
God,  that  inestimable  blessing  so  often  referred  to 
in   the  New  Testament   as  the  first  fruits  of  the 


40  2)afli?  UbouQbts 

Redemption,  and  peace  among  themselves  by  mu- 
tual forgiveness  and  mutual  love. 

But  Christ  only  laid  the  foundation  of  both ;  the 
blessing  itself  must  be  the  growth  of  ages  and  the 
work  of  all  men  of  good  will  v;ho  help  to  bring  their 
fellow-men  nearer  to  God  and  nearer  to  each  other. 
Blessed  indeed  are  they  who  share  in  any  degree  in 
a  thing  so  welcome  to  God  I  Their  place  in  the 
kingdom  is  assured  to  them,  and  this  is  the  funda- 
mental meaning  of  the  promise. 

But  they  receive  furthermore  a  glorious  title,  that 
of  sons  of  God,  "vtot  rov  ©eoi),"  ''^lu  Dei^  And 
well  may  they  be  called  by  that  name, — the  name 
given  to  the  angels  in  the  Old  Testament  and  even 
in  the  New,  for  their  work  is  a  heavenly  one  and 
worthy  of  the  angels ;  children  of  God  too,  because 
like  unto  God  who  is  a  God  of  peace  and  love ; 
children  of  God,  because  continuing  the  work  of  His 
divine  Son  on  earth;  children  of  God  in  the  full 
sense  of  the  expression,  when  they  are  admitted  to 
the  rest  and  joy  of  the  everlasting  Kingdom. 

The  mission  of  peacemaker  is  in  a  true  sense 
that  of  all  Christians ;  but  it  is  pre-eminently  that  of 
the  priest.  The  work  of  the  redemption  consisted 
in  restoring  peace  between  God  and  the  world ;  St. 
Paul  describes  it  thus:  (2  Cor.  v.  19)  "  God  was  in 
Christ  reconciling  the  world  to  Himself P  What  Christ 
did  for  all  on  the  cross,  the  priest  in  His  name  and 
by  His  divine  power  does  for  each  one  of  those  who 
appeal  to  him ;  through  Him  each  one  makes  his 


Ube  peacemakers  4i 

peace  with  God,  and  in  him  too  God  is  present,  re- 
concihngto  Himself  His  unfaithful  children.  "  Deus 
erat  in  eo  mundu7n  reconcilians  sibiy  Who  can  calcu- 
late the  relief,  the  peace,  the  joy  he  imparts  day- 
after  day  to  sinful  but  repentant  souls,  when  he 
sends  them  away  with  the  assurance  of  their  for-"^ 
giveness  ? 

At  the  same  time  he  is  peacemaker  between  man 
and  man.  When  the  harmony  of  domestic  life  is 
disturbed  in  any  degree  among  his  people,  he  is 
one  of  the  first  to  know  of  it.  He  watches  the 
causes  which,  unchecked,  will  destroy  the  peace  of 
the  household,  —  the  waywardness,  or  the  obstinacy, 
or  the  selfishness,  or  the  sensitiveness,  or  irritability 
of  some  member  of  the  family,  and  by  timely  warn- 
ing and  assiduous  care  he  dispels  the  danger.  If 
coldness  has  already  set  in,  or,  worse  still,  if  bitter- 
ness of  feeling  or  unkindness  of  action  have 
estranged  from  one  another  those  who  should  live 
closely  united,  the  priest  gently,  discreetly,  interposes, 
soothing  the  irritated  feelings,  removing  the  causes 
of  misunderstanding,  bringing  back  sunshine  to  the 
darkened  home.  If  contentions  and  quarrels  arise 
among  his  people,  he  is  at  once  alive  to  the  fact,  and 
is  never  entirely  at  rest  until  he  has  allayed  them. 
Immediate  action  may  be  unadvisable.  He  may 
have  to  wait  long  before  his  blessed  object  is 
achieved ;  but  he  constantly  bears  it  in  mind,  and 
avails  himself  of  every  incident  and  opening  that 
may  lead  to  it.     Meanwhile  his  general  influence, 


42  Bails  Ubougbts 

reaching  all  his  people,  is  of  a  sweet,  soothing  kind. 
By  teaching  them  to  repress  pride  and  selfishness 
and  to  cultivate  mutual  forbearance  and  love,  he  is 
steadily  weakening  animosities  and  stopping  many 
of  them  at  their  very  birth. 

But  to  do  all  this  well,  he  has  to  be  himself  a  man 
of  peace,  affable,  kind  to  all,  on  good  terms  with  all. 
To  bring  people  together,  he  must  have  a  hold  on 
both  sides.  He  must  be  fair  and  friendly  to  all. 
Moderation,  tact,  discretion,  are  some  of  his  most  ne- 
cessary requisites.  His  views  of  abstract  right  must 
be  largely  tempered  by  charity  and  a  knowledge  of 
human  nature.  And  if  his  action  extends  beyond 
his  own  people,  if  he  comes  forth  as  the  champion  of 
any  great  cause,  his  attitude  has  to  be  conciliatory, 
his  utterances  discreet,  his  action  visibly  inspired  by 
the  wish  to  benefit  all  right-minded  men  and  entirely 
free  from  personal  ends. 


"  Keep  thyself  in  peace^  and  then  shalt  thou  be  able  to 
bring  others  to  peace.  Thou  knowest  well  how  to  ex- 
cuse thyself  and  glory  over  thine  own  deeds,  but  thou 
wilt  not  accept  the  excuses  of  others.  If  thou  wish  to 
be  borne  with,  bear  also  with  others ^  —  Imit.  ii.  3. 


Zbc  persecute&  ^3 


X 
THE  PERSECUTED 

*  ^  Beafi  qui  persecutionem  patiuntur  pj^opter  jusiitia?7t, 
quoniam  ipsorum  est  regnum  coelorumr 

"  Blessed  are  they  that  suffer  persecution  for  justice' 
sake ^  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaveii,^^  —  Matt.  v. 

lO. 


HERE  is  nothing  for  which  Christ  seems 
more  concerned  to  prepare  His  Apostles 
than  the  active,  violent  opposition  of  the 
world.  He  warns  them  repeatedly  that  they  must  not 
expect  to  fare  better  than  Himself ;  that  they  will  have 
to  suffer  all  manner  of  ill  treatment  on  His  account ; 
that  they  will  be  taken  up  and  dragged  before  unscru- 
pulous judges,  cast  into  prison  and  tortured;  that 
their  very  friends  and  relatives  will  turn  against  them 
and  betray  them  ;  finally  that  they  will  be  an  object  of 
universal  distrust  and  hatred  among  their  fellow- 
men. 

Subsequent  events  abundantly  verified  the  Sa- 
viour's prediction.  The  lives  of  the  apostles,  so  far 
as  we  are  acquainted  with  them,  seem  to  have  been 
full  of  suffering  and  trials,  and  all  ultimately  crovmed 


44  2)aib^  tTboucjbts 

by  martyrdom.  St.  Paul,  the  apostle  whom  we  know 
best,  tells  the  Corinthians  what  he  had  to  endure- 
"  Of  the  Jews  five  times  did  I  receive  forty  stripes^  save 
07ie,  Thrice  was  I  beate7i  with  rods^  once  was  I  stoned ; 
thrice  I  suffered  shipw^^eck  ;  a  night  and  day  I  was  in 
the  depths  of  the  sea.  In  joicr?ieying  often^  i7i  perils 
of  waters^  in  perils  of  robbers^  in  perils  from  my  own 
nation^  in  perils  from  the  Gentiles^  ifi  perils  in  the  city^ 
in  perils  in  the  wilde7'7iess^  i7i  perils  in  the  sea,  i7t  perils 
from  false  brethren,  I71  labor  a7id pai72ful7iess,  in  miich 
watchings,  in  hu7iger  a7id  tlmst,  i7i  fastings  ofte7t,  in 
cold  a7id  nakedness r  —  2  CoR.  ii.  25.   .  .  . 

For  three  hundred  years  the  history  of  the  Church 
is  a  histoiy  of  persecutions  ;  nor  did  they  cease  with 
the  conversion  of  Constantine.  Under  many  of  his 
successors,  confiscation,  exile,  prison,  and  death 
were  the  lot  of  Christians  true  to  their  faith.  In- 
deed it  may  be  said  that  at  all  times  the  good  have 
had  to  suffer,  and  to  suffer  ^' for  justice''  sake;''''  that 
is,  because  of  their  ver}^  goodness.  The  dishonest, 
the  corrupt  dislike  them,  as  interfering  with  their 
pursuits  and  their  pleasures,  and  because  the  ver}^ 
life  of  the  just  man  is  a  protest  against  their  meth- 
ods. It  is  thus  that  they  are  described  in  the  book 
of  Wisdom  (ii.  12),  "  Let  us  therefore  lie  in  wait  for  the 
just  because  he  is  not  for  our  tur7i  (he  is  of  no  use  to 
us),  and  he  is  C07itrary  to  our  doings,  afid  upbraidcth 
us  with  transgressions  of  the  law,  and  divulgeth  agai7ist 
us  the  si7is  of  our  way  of  life.  He  is  beco77ie  a  ce7isurer 
of  our  tho2ighfs.     He  is  grieiwus  to  us,  even  to  behold,  for 


Zhc  ©ersecuteb  45 

/lis  life  is  not  like  other  merCs  and  his  ways  are  very 
different r 

And  so  will  it  be,  St.  Paul  tells  us,  to  the  end  of 
the  world.  "  All  that  will  live  godly  shall  suffer  per- 
secution.^'' At  the  hands  of  the  evil-minded,  the  good 
will  be  made  to  pay  the  penalty  of  their  goodness ; 
the  faithful  and  fervent  will  have  to  bear  the  criti- 
cism of  those  who  choose  not  to  follow  in  their 
footsteps ;  converts  to  the  true  faith  will  forfeit  po- 
sition or  fail  to  reach  it  because  they  have  not 
closed  their  eyes  to  the  light ;  bom  Catholics  will 
seek  in  vain  for  what  they  might  easily  reach  if  they 
were  known  to  be  indifferent  to  religious  truth,  or  to 
have  eschewed  all  belief ;  men  of  integrity  who  hold 
office  or  fill  positions  of  trust  will  be  driven  from 
them  because  they  refuse  to  share  in  the  dishonesty 
of  others  or  interefere  with  their  crooked  v/ays ;  at 
every  turn  of  life  the  conscientious  will  have  to 
suffer  for  conscience'  sake. 

The  priest  does  not  escape  the  common  law.  He 
too  has  occasionally  to  suffer  for  justice'  sake.  He 
may  be  led  by  a  simple  sense  of  duty  or  by  the 
impulse  of  zeal  to  a  manner  of  action  which  is  not 
approved  of  by  all.  He  is  often  found  fault  with, 
criticized,  not  only  by  the  ignorant,  the  thoughtless, 
and  the  wicked,  but  sometimes  by  good  peopie,  and 
even  by  his  fellow-priests.  But  he  finds  an  en- 
couragement that  never  fails  in  the  voice  of  his  con- 
science and  in  the  promise  of  his  Divine  Master : 
"  Be  glad  and  rejoice^  for  your  reward  is  very  great  i?t 


46  2)aili?  XTbouQbts 

heaven!^  Yet  he  must  be  sure  that  what  he  has  to 
endure  is  not  of  his  own  making.  With  the  best  in- 
tentions a  man  may  be  injudicious  in  his  action, 
indiscreet  in  his  methods.  His  firmness  may  degen- 
erate into  obstinacy,  his  zeal  into  intolerance.  He 
may,  under  the  name  and  cover  of  duty,  become  self- 
righteous,  narrow-minded,  impatient  of  contradiction, 
thus  awakening  opposition  and  leading  to  trials  hard 
to  bear,  but  for  which  there  is  no  reward. 


^^  It  is  good  for  us  sometimes  to  suffer  contradictions^ 
and  to  allow  people  to  think  ill  and  slightingly  of  us^ 
even  when  we  do  and  mean  well. 

"  These  are  often  helps  to  humility^  and  rid  us  of  vain 
glory.  For  then  we  more  earnestly  seek  God  to  be  wit- 
ness of  what  passes  within  us^  when  outwardly  we  are 
despised  by  men  and  little  credit  is  given  to  us^  —  Imit, 
i.  12. 


2tost  ©pportunftfes  47 


XI 

LOST  OPPORTUNITIES 

"  Si  cognovisses  /  " 

"  If  thou  hadst  known  !  "  —  Luke  xix.  42. 

I  HE  thought  which  filled  the  mind  of  Our 
Lord  when  He  uttered  these  words  may- 
well  haunt  every  serious  mind,  —  the  sad 
thought  of  lost  opportunities.  God's  mercies  towards 
His  chosen  people  had  been  countless  and  their  re- 
sponse had  been  miserably  inadequate.  The  crown- 
ing grace  was  vouchsafed  in  the  coming  of  Christ 
himself.  But  "  He  came  unto  His  own  and  His  own 
received  Him  notJ*  Jerusalem  in  particular  was  hos- 
tile to  Him  from  beginning  to  end,  and  this,  politi- 
cally and  religiously,  sealed  her  fate.  And  so  Our 
Lord,  as  He  crossed  the  summit  of  Mount  Olivet  and 
looked  down  on  the  doomed  city,  forgot  the  clamor 
of  triumph  which  surrounded  Him,  and  shed  tears  of 
pity  on  the  fate  of  His  people  blind  to  the  value  of 
the  gift  offered  to  them  for  the  last  time.  If  only 
thou  couldst  understand^  even  at  this  last  day^  what 
would  bring  thee  peace  and  happiness. 

What  Christ  saw  in  the  destiny  of  Jerusalem,  each 


48  2)aili?  UbouQbts 

man  has  to  recognize  in  his  own  Hfe ;  opportunities 
of  all  kinds  lost  through  thoughtlessness,  or  blind- 
ness, or  carlessness,  or  weakness.  Who  does  not 
find  himself  with  natural  gifts  undeveloped,  which, 
if  cultivated  in  due  time,  would  have  added  con- 
siderably to  his  usefulness  ?  How  many  are  con- 
strained to  acknowledge  that  impatience  of  discipline, 
disregard  of  counsel,  love  of  ease  and  self-indulgence 
in  early  life  have  unfitted  them  for  the  noblest  tasks 
of  later  years  !  How  often  do  men  let  go  the  chances 
of  making  a  due  return  in  love  and  kindness  until 
those  to  whom  they  owe  most  are  beyond  their  reach. 
How  often  have  they  not  to  grieve  over  occasions 
they  let  slip,  to  be  morally,  spiritually  beneficial  to 
others,  especially  to  those  they  knew  and  loved. 
Kindness  implying  little  sacrifice,  a  word  of  sym- 
pathy, of  encouragement,  of  timely  advice,  would  have 
done  much ;  but  it  was  not  forthcoming.  And  now 
when  they  would  give  anything  to  be  able  to  make 
up  for  their  coldness  or  carelessness,  it  is  too  late. 

There  are  few,  if  any,  more  open  to  this  manner 
of  regret  than  priests.  Their  opportunities  for  doing 
good  are  so  many  and  so  great  that  it  is  difficult  to 
keep  alive  to  them  all.  Yet  they  all  bring  with  them 
their  corresponding  responsibilities.  Every  soul  that 
opens  itself  to  the  influence  of  a  priest,  as  he  speaks 
from  the  pulpit,  or  sits  in  the  tribunal  of  penance,  or 
visits  the  sick,  or  listens  to  the  story  of  trials,  per- 
plexities, and  sorrows  that  are  poured  into  his  ear 
day  after  day,  —  every  soul  gives  him  a  fresh  oppor- 


%08t  ©pportunftfes  49 

tunity  to  do  God's  work  and  to  gather  fruit  for  life 
eternal.  Of  those  he  misses,  some  he  can  never 
recall :  that  unique  occasion  to  stand  up  and  speak 
out  at  any  cost  for  what  was  noble  and  true ;  that 
great  charity  which  appealed  to  him  in  vain,  because 
it  could  be  done  only  at  the  cost  of  some  great 
sacrifice ;  that  long-wished-for  advantage,  finally 
secured,  but  at  the  cost  of  self-respect ;  that  friend- 
ship preserved  only  by  being  unfaithful  to  principle. 
These  opportunities  are  rare,  and  if  not  grasped  at 
once  are  gone  fosever,  —  gone  like  the  souls  a  priest 
might  have  won  from  sin,  or  lifted  up  to  sanctity,  if 
he  had  been  watchful,  but  which  he  suffered  to  go 
before  God  as  he  found  them. 

Happily  there  are  occasions  which  come  back,  op- 
portunities which  remain.  The  action  of  the  priest 
is  mostly  continuous,  and  what  is  missing  in  it  at 
one  time  may  be  made  up  for  at  another.  Souls 
neglected  may  become  the  objects  of  special  care ; 
works  allowed  to  languish  for  a  time  may  receive  a 
fresh  infusion  of  vigor  and  recover  all  their  useful- 
ness. In  many  ways  the  past  may  be  redeemed. 
St.  Paul  speaks  on  several  occasions  of  "  redeeming 
the  time^^  (Eph.  v.  i6;  Col.  iv.  5);  that  is,  making 
the  most  of  the  present  and  its  opportunities.  This 
is  a  m-eans  ever  open  to  those  who  have  to  grieve 
over  past  losses.  While  life  remains,  they  can  al- 
ways begin  afresh,  take  up  new  and  still  higher 
purposes,  organize  new  campaigns,  fight  new  battles 
and  win  them. 


50  2)ails  UbouQbts 


XII 

THE   WORLDLY   SPIRIT 

"  Non  sapis  ea  qucB  Dei  sunt^  sed  ea  qum  hominumJ^ 
"  Thou  savorest  not  the  things  that  are  oj  God^  but 
the  things  that  are  of  ma?t"  —  Matt.  xvi.  23. 

[|LL  through  the  New  Testament  a  contrast 
is  estabhshed  between  the  spirit  of  God 
and  the  spirit  of  the  world;  between 
^'worldly  wisdom  ^^  and  ''the  wisdom  from  above^ 
"  The  wisdom  of  this  world ^^^  writes  St.  Paul  (i  Cor. 
iii.  19),  '' is  foolishness  before  God ^^'^  and  St.  James 
(iii.  15)  calls  it  ''earthly^  sensual^  devilish H''  It  is  in 
the  same  sense  of  condemnation  that  the  world  itself 
is  spoken  of  again  and  again  by  Christ  himself. 
Closed  against  the  spirit  of  truth,  it  hates  Him  and 
all  those  who  belong  to  Him ;  it  rejoices  because 
He  goes  away,  but  its  triumph  is,  in  reality,  vain, 
for  He  has  conquered  the  world. 

There  is,  then,  in  this  world,  and  in  some  sense 
identified  with  the  world,  a  power  that  is  hostile  to 
Christ,  that  counteracts  His  influence  and  tends  to 
destroy  His  work.     What  is  that  power  ?     It  is  the 


Ube  TKHorlMy  Spirit  5i 

unregenerated  spirit  of  man,  or  man  without  the 
Gospel. 

All,  assuredly,  is  not  evil  in  the  natural  man. 
There  still  remain  in  him  the  natural  virtues,  a  fund 
of  integrity,  of  humanity,  of  nobleness.  Even  un- 
'  assisted  by  divine  grace  he  can  perform  many  actions 
invested  with  moral  goodness.  But  these  are  not 
his  predominant  features.  In  the  average  man  the 
evil  elements  prevail.  His  impulses  and  actions 
are  incomparably  more  in  the  direction  of  evil  than 
of  good.  He  belongs  to  Satan  more  than  to  God. 
By  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  a  world  composed 
of  such  men  is  hostile  to  Christ,  and  the  very  pur- 
pose of  His  Gospel  is  to  counteract  the  spirit  which 
animates  it.  Hence  a  struggle  which  is  destined  to 
last  to  the  end  of  time,  inasmuch  as  the  opposing 
forces  are  both  indestructible.  "//  is  this^^^  says 
F.  Faber  ("  Creator  and  Creature,"  p.  362),  which 
makes  earth  such  a  place  of  struggle  and  of  exile. 
Proud,  exclusive,  anxious,  hurried,  fond  of  comforts, 
coveting  popularity,  with  an  offensive  ostentation  of 
prudence,  it  is  this  worldliness  that  hardens  the  hearts 
of  men,  stops  their  ears,  blinds  their  eyes,  vitiates  their 
tastes,  and  ties  their  hands  so  far  as  the  things  of 
God  are  concerned^  The  condition  of  man  before 
the  Deluge,  as  described  by  Our  Lord,  was  one  of 
worldliness  rather  than  of  sin.  So  was  that  of  the 
rich  man  in  the  parable.  The  Pharisees  were 
essentially  worldlings.  There  was  much  respectable 
observance,  much  religious  profession  among  them ; 


52  Bailp  ZboiXQhts 

yet  in  the  judgment  of  Our  Lord,  they  were  further 
from  grace  than  publicans  and  sinners.  They  were, 
in  fact,  all  through  His  public  life  the  worst  enemies 
of  his  person  and  of  His  Gospel. 

The  worldly  spirit  has  its  degrees.  It  may  reign 
supreme  in  a  soul,  causing  her  to  consider  everything 
in  the  light  of  temporal  success  and  enjoym.ent,  with- 
out any  thought  of  God  or  of  life  beyond  the  grave. 
But  much  more  commonly  it  mingles  in  varying  pro- 
portions with  the  better  elements  of  the  soul,  and 
even  with  her  supernatural  gifts.  It  allies  itself  with 
real  faith,  genuine  zeal,  and  all  the  other  virtues. 
This  may  be  seen  in  the  severe  rebuke  administered 
by  Our  Lord  to  St.  Peter  soon  after  his  well-known 
confession.  "  T/ioz^  savorest  not  the  thmgs  that  are  of 
God,  but  the  things  that  are  of  men^  It  is  after  they 
had  received  the  gift  of  working  miracles  that  James 
and  John  are  reprimanded  as  not  knowing  to  what 
spirit  they  belong.  This  danger  besets  all  Christians, 
even  those  whose  calling  is  the  holiest  and  whose 
intentions  are  the  best.  The  wisdom  of  the  world 
is  full  of  seduction.  It  looks  so  practical,  so  well 
balanced,  so  full  of  moderation.  It  falls  in  with 
what  is  most  acceptable  in  man's  natural  instincts. 
In  fact,  from  the  very  first  the  difficulty  was  to  escape 
from  the  snares  of  the  world,  not  at  its  worst,  but  at 
its  best.  Hence  the  false  security  which  it  begets 
and  the  ease  with  which  it  is  followed ;  whereas  to 
understand  the  wisdom  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  follow 
it,  demands  unceasing  watchfulness  and  constant 
exertion. 


Zbc  morlDlB  Spirit  63 

A  good  priest  may  become  worldly ;  a  tepid  priest 
is  almost  sure  to  be  so.  His  tepidity  will  usually 
take  the  form  of  worldliness.  He  will  observe  the 
external  proprieties  of  his  calling,  and  get  a  name 
for  practical  wisdom,  but  there  will  be  little  prayer 
in  his  life,  little  humility,  little  self-denial.  Even  the 
good  priest  is  ever  in  danger  of  allowing  the  spirit 
of  the  world  to  supplant  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  in 
his  soul.  It  is  hard  to  live  in  a  place  and  not  im- 
bibe its  spirit.  It  is  in  the  air  one  breathes,  in  the 
numberless  objects  that  strike  the  senses.  It  is  con- 
veyed in  every  conversation.  Hov/,  then,  is  the 
priest  to  escape  it  ? 

By  watchfulness  and  prayer,  —  by  being  ever  on 
his  guard,  ever  purifying  his  motives,  ever  praying 
for  help  from  above. 


*^/am  de  mundo  non  estis^  —  Joan  xvii. 


5i  2)ails  XTbougbts 


XIII 

OPENINGS 

"  Ostium  mihi  apertum  est  magnum  et  evidensP 
"  A  great  door  is  opened  to  me^  —  i  Cor.  xvi.  9. 

|WICE  in  writing  to  the  Corinthians,  St. 
Paul  uses  the  same  expression.  Once  he 
tells  them  of  the  lengthened  stay  he  makes 
at  Ephesus,  "  because  a  great  door  is  opened  to  him,^^ 
On  another  occasion  (2  Cor.  ii.  12)  he  mentions 
the  disappointment  he  feels  at  being  unable  to  avail 
himself  of  the  opportunity  of  diffusing  the  Gospel  at 
Troas  where  "  a  door  was  open  to  him  in  the  Lord,''^ 
In  these  expressions  dropped  unconsciously  it  is 
easy  to  recognize  the  apostle,  —  a  man  who  has 
only  one  thing  at  heart:  to  convey  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  to  all  men. 

Whoever  has  any  important  object  at  heart  is 
always  watching  for  opportunities  to  advance  it. 
The  merchant  is  ever  seeking  for  fresh  openings  to 
enlarge  his  trade.  The  lawyer,  ambitious  to  rise  in 
his  profession,  watches  for  cases  in  which,  irrespec- 
tive of  pecuniary  profit,  he  may  find  an  occasion  to 


©penings  55 


display  his  powers.  The  aspirant  to  civic  or  poUti- 
cal  honors  eagerly  grasps  every  opportunity  to  win 
popular  favor.  And  so  the  true  messenger  of  Christ 
is  ever  watching  for  fresh  openings  to  further  the 
cause  of  the  Gospel  and  the  spiritual  good  of  his 
fellow  men,  and  ever  prompt  to  detect  them,  prompt 
to  avail  himself  of  them,  and  to  forget  all  else  in  the 
pursuit  of  what  his  heart  is  set  upon.  Such  we  find 
St.  Paul  from  the  hour  of  his  conversion  to  that  of 
his  death.  Such  were  the  men  of  God  chosen  in 
various  ages  to  continue  the  work  of  the  apostles. 
In  all  we  notice  the  same  singleness  of  purpose,  the 
same  readiness  to  avail  themselves  of  every  opening 
they  could  find  for  the  work  to  which  they  had 
devoted  their  lives. 

Every  day  when  a  priest  awakes  to  his  work  and 
looks  around  him,  how  truly  may  he  repeat  the 
words  of  the  Apostle  :  '^  A  great  door  is  open  to  me  f^'* 
There  are  doors  wide  open  every  day  and  all  day 
long:  sinners  not  far  from  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
ready  in  fact  to  yield  to  the  first  touch  of  a 
priestly  hand ;  or  souls  careless  in  the  performance 
of  their  duties  and  leading  a  life  of  lukewarmness, 
yet  not  ill-disposed,  and  only  waiting  for  a  little  help 
to  turn  to  a  life  of  fervor ;  or,  it  may  be,  a  whole 
generation  of  children,  susceptible,  if  properly  han- 
dled, of  the  happiest  and  most  abiding  impressions. 

And  then  there  are  occasional  openings,  in  regard 
to  individuals  or  to  certain  classes,  such  as  non- 


56  Dails  UbouQbts 

Catholics  or  unbelievers  ;  circumstances  especially 
favorable  for  the  establishment  of  a  confraternity,  of 
an  association  for  young  people  or  for  old,  of  some 
blessed  devotion  from  which  the  happiest  results 
may  follow  in  due  time. 

The  zealous  priest  is  quick  to  notice  such  oppor- 
tunities, and  prompt  to  avail  himself  of  them. 
Hence  the  striking  difference  between  the  field  he 
cultivates  and  that  around  him.  In  the  one  there  is 
exuberant  fertility;  in  the  others,  barrenness  and 
decay.  One  would  say  that  while  the  spiritual  life 
accumulates  in  the  former,  it  is  slowly  drained  out 
of  the  latter.  The  careless,  the  indolent,  the  easy- 
going priest  fails  to  recognize  such  openings,  or  if 
he  notices,  he  fails  to  study  them,  because  he  in- 
stinctively fears  that  a  closer  knowledge  of  them 
would  reveal  possibilities  such  as  to  destroy  the 
quietude  he  would  fain  continue  to  enjoy  in  his  life 
of  inaction  and  ease. 

Am  I  alive  to  the  interests  of  God,  eager  to  ad- 
vance them,  ever  watcliing  for  openings  to  do  so, 
ever  making  the  most  of  them  when  they  come? 
The  more  they  are  availed  of  the  more  numerous 
and  the  more  inviting  are  they.  The  saints  met 
them  at  every  turn  of  their  daily  life. 


Zhc  IDofce  ot  (5o&  57 


XIV 

THE  VOICE  OF  GOD 

"  Loquere^  Domine^  quia  audit  servus  tuusP 
"  Speak,  Lord,  for  thy  servant  hearetk.'^ —  i  Kings 
iii.  lo. 

|0D  speaks  to  man  in  many  ways.  Only  to 
a  few,  and  to  them  but  rarely,  does  He 
speak  in  the  form  of  a  miraculous  commu- 
nication ;  in  other  ways,  however,  His  voice  is  heard 
by  all.  He  reveals  Himself  in  Nature.  "  The  earth 
is  the  Lord^s  and  the  fulness  thereof. ^^  Everything  in 
nature,  if  only  thoughtfully  looked  at,  proclaims  its 
Maker.  "  The  heavens  show  forth  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  firmament  declareth  the  work  of  His  hands  ^ 
—  Ps.  xviii.  I. 

To  the  religious  mind  which  sees  things  beneath 
the  surface,  God  speaks  in  history ;  He  speaks  in 
passing  events,  public  and  personal,  which  faith,  like 
a  divine  light,  often  makes  transparent.  But  more 
directly,  more  audibly,  more  universally,  God  speaks 
to  man  through  his  conscience.  For  the  voice  of 
conscience,  commanding,  approving,  rebuking  with 


58  H)afli?  ZbonghtB 

supreme  authority,  is  and  can  be  but  the  voice  of 
God.  It  is  heard  indeed  in  the  depths  of  the  soul, 
and  is  one  of  the  functions  of  our  moral  nature. 
But  that  nature  God  so  fashioned  as  to  give  forth 
when  touched  His  own  law,  just  as  ingeniously  con- 
trived instruments  are  made  to  gather  in  human 
utterances  and  to  repeat  them  at  will. 

And  then  we  know  that  man,  especially  the  Chris- 
tian, is  not  left  to  his  unaided  faculties.  The  gi'ace 
of  God  is  ever  present,  stirring  them  up  and  strength- 
ening them.  What  we  hear,  therefore,  in  the  silent 
chambers  of  the  soul  is  not  merely  the  voice  of  our 
moral  nature  echoing  the  voice  of  God;  it  is  God 
Himself  emphasizing,  as  it  were,  that  same  voice, 
and  causing  it  to  be  more  distinctly  and  more  accu- 
rately heard ;  the  two  voices,  that  of  our  moral  na- 
ture and  that  of  grace,  being  so  blended  together 
that,  like  two  notes  in  unison,  they  reach  the  ear  as 
one. 

Thus  God  speaks  to  us  all  day  long,  sometimes  in 
loud,  imperative  tones,  sometimes  in  gentle  whispers. 
At  one  time  He  commands  or  warns ;  at  another  He 
gently  suggests  and  persuades.  For  he  speaks  net 
only  to  intimate  or  to  recall  positive  duties,  but  also 
*^/^  s^ow  a  more  excellent  way^^'^  —  the  way  of  the 
counsels. 

Often,  too,  in  the  night,  when  the  stir  of  life  has 
subsided  and  all  is  silent  around  us,  does  that  voice 
reach  us  still  more  distinctly,  especially  if  we  lie  abed 
sleepless.    Then,  indeed,  it  not  unfrequently  happens 


Ube  IDoice  of  (Bob  59 

that  the  reaUties,  the  duties,  the  responsibiUties,  the 
mistakes,  the  fauhs,  the  failings  of  daily  life  or  of 
lengthened  periods  stand  out  before  us  with  a  dis- 
tinctness and  a  vividness  unknown  at  any  other 
time.  But  whenever  and  however  the  voice  reaches 
us,  our  duty  in  regard  to  it  is  to  listen  and  to  obey. 

^^  To  listen,''^  like  the  Psalmist:  '' Audiafn  quid lo- 
qiiatur  in  me  Dominusr  For,  without  listening,  much 
will  be  lost  of  the  warnings  of  conscience  and  of  the 
promptings  of  grace.  The  sound  of  the  alarm  clock 
awakens  those  who  have  accustomed  themselves  to 
obey  the  signal.  If  they  disregard  its  warning  for 
some  time,  they  cease  to  hear  it.  So  men's  con- 
sciences are  hardened  and  deadened  by  not  being 
heeded;  they  are  sharpened  and  made  ever  more 
delicate  by  constant  attention.  Just  as  the  trained 
ear  of  the  expert  detects  sounds  which  go  unnoticed 
by  ordinary  people,  so  the  man  of  tender  conscience 
catches  appeals  from  within  and  from  above  which 
are  lost  to  all  others.  The  saints  were  admirable  in 
this  regard.  They  had  trained  themselves  to  heed 
the  faintest  soimds  of  the  divine  voice. 

But  we  listen  only  "  to  obeyT  If  obedience  followed 
not  on  hearing,  better  not  hear  at  all.  ^^  He  that 
knew  not  and  did  things  worthy  of  stripes^"^^  says  Our 
Lord,  "  shall  be  beaten  with  few  stripes;  but  the  servant 
who  knew  the  will  of  his  master  and  did  not  according 
to  his  will  shall  be  beaten  with  many  stripes ^  —  Luke 
xii.  47.  Knowledge  always  entails  responsibility. 
Listening  and  obeying  comprise  everything.    ^''Blessed 


60  2)afli?  UbouQbts 

are  they  who  hear  the  word  of  God  and  keep  it,^^  — 
Luke  xi.  28.  Men  are  invited  to  do  both  through 
fear  or  through  love.  The  slave  is  attentive 
and  he  is  obedient.  He  watches  the  least  sign 
of  his  master's  will,  and  he  hastens  to  carry  it  out, 
because  he  apprehends  the  consequence  of  failing  in 
either.  Love  reaches  the  same  results,  but  more 
easily  and  more  fully.  When  a  mother  reposes  near 
the  couch  of  her  sick  child,  she  listens  even  in  her 
sleep,  and  the  least  sign  of  discomfort  in  the  little 
sufferer  awakens  her.  So  is  it  with  those  who  love 
God.  They  are  alive  to  the  slightest  indications  of 
His  will,  even  in  circumstances  most  calculated  to 
distract  their  attention.  '^  I  sleep ^^^  says  the  spouse 
in  the  Canticle,  "  and  my  heart  watcheth,^'*  And  as 
they  hear  they  obey  promptly,  joyfully,  generously. 
"  Loquere  Domine  quia  audit  servus  tuusT 


"  Good  is  the  cloister^ s  silent  shade^ 
Cold  watch  and  pining  fast ; 
Better  the  mission^ s  wearing  strife^ 
If  there  thy  lot  be  cast. 

Yet  none  of  these  perfection  needs; 

Keep,  thy  heart  calm  all  day, 
And  catch  the  words  the  Spirit  there 

From  hour  to  hour  may  say. 


Ube  Uoice  of  (Bot)  6i 

Tfien  keep  thy  conscience  sensitive; 

No  inward  token  miss  ; 
And  go  where  grace  entices  thee  ;  — 

Perfection  lies  in  this,^^ 

Faber. 


62  2)ail»  Uboufibts 


XV 
THE  DIVINE  FRAGRANCE  OF   CHRIST 

"  Chrisfi  barms  ador  sumusP 

"  We  are  the  good  odor  of  ChristP  —  2  Cor.  ii.  15. 


|T.  PAUL  speaks  of  himself  and  of  his  dis- 
ciple Titus,  but  his  words  apply  to  all  those 
who  are  called  to  share  in  the  same  work, 
and  who  pursue  it  in  the  same  spirit.  The  true 
priest  is  at  all  -times  *'  the  good  odor  of  Christ, ^"^ 

Sweet-smelling  substances  are  grateful  to  all. 
Orientals  in  particular  have  shown  a  special  love  for 
them  at  all  times.  *'  Ointments  and  perfumes  rejoice 
the  heart ^^''  says  the  sage  (Prov.  xxvii.  9).  Isaac  in- 
haled with  pleasure  the  fragrance  of  Jacob's  gar- 
ment as  the  latter  approached  to  receive  his  bless- 
ing (Gen.  xxvii.  27).  God  Himself  is  spoken  of 
(Gen.  viii.  21)  as  welcoming  the  sweet  savor  of  the 
holocaust  offered  by  Noah,  and  right  through  the 
Levitical  law  the  burnt  offerings  are  referred  to  as 
^^  holocausts  of  sweet  odor,''''  The  Canticle  of  Can- 
ticles is,  so  to  speak,  all  laden  with  perfumes ;  and 
Wisdom  (EccL.  xxiv.  20.  21)  represents  herself  as 


Zbc  2)ipine  ffragrance  ot  Cbrist    63 

enriched  with  aromas  of  the  most  varied  kinds. 
Perfumes  were  part  of  the  gifts  offered  to  Our  Lord 
by  the  wise  men  at  the  beginning  of  His  mortal  Ufe, 
and  by  Mary  Magdalen  toward  its  close.  The  chief 
value  of  the  ointment  she  poured  out  on  the  feet  of 
her  Lord  was  its  fragrance,  which,  St.  John  tells  us, 
filled  the  whole  house  (John  xii.  3). 

This  helps  us  to  understand  the  higher  and 
broader  sense  of  the  expression  as  applied  to  Our 
Lord  Himself.  He  is  the  source  of  the  mysterious 
fragrance  which  fills  the  souls  of  His  children,  and 
which  is  a  participation  of  His  spirit  and  of  His 
very  life.  The  priest  is  the  medium  by  which  it 
reaches  them.  But,  just  as  material  objects,  in 
order  to  transmit  an  odor,  have  first  to  become 
impregnated  by  close  and  continuous  contact  with 
the  source  from  which  it  emanates,  so  the  priest,  in 
order  to  spread  the  divine  fragrance  of  Christ  around 
him,  has  to  live  in  close  contact  with  his  Master, 
has  to  become  familiar  with  His  teachings,  to 
imbibe  His  spirit, — in  a  word,  to  share  more  abun- 
dantly in  His  life.  Without  that,  he  may  be  active, 
intelligent,  eloquent ;  yet  he  will  not  carry  with  him 
the  ^^ good  odor  of  Christ.''''  If,  on  the  contrary,  he 
daily  imbibes  that  spirit,  if  he  fills  his  thoughts  with 
the  Gospel,  if,  according  to  the  counsel  of  St.  Paul 
(Phil.  ii.  5),  he  "  has  thai  inind  in  him  which  was  also 
in  Christ  Jesus,'''  then  indeed  he  may  go  forth  and 
mingle  with  his  fellow  men,  for  everywhere  he  will 
bring  with  him  the  Saviour's  heavenly  fragrance. 


64  Dail?  Ubougbts 

Its  presence  in  him  is  not  slow  to  reveal  itself. 
Just  as  a  sweet  odor  goes  forth  of  itself  from  a  body 
saturated  with  it  and  in  a  way  to  be  noticed  by  all,  so 
the  spirit  of  Christ  goes  forth  from  a  true  priest  and 
pervades  the  atmosphere  that  surrounds  him  —  a 
spirit  of  piety,  of  faith,  of  humility,  of  love  —  and 
nobody  can  approach  without  in  some  measure  enjoy- 
ing it.  Of  Our  Saviour  it  is  said  that  "  all  the  mul- 
titude sought  to  touch  Him,  for  virtue  went  out  from 
Him  and  healed  alL''^ —  Luke  vi.  19.  So  is  it  with  the 
pious  priest ;  a  virtue  is  ever  going  forth  from  him, 
and  healing  a  number  of  moral  infirmities  around 
him.  And  even  when  he  is  gone,  something  of  his 
sweet  spirit  lingers  behind,  revealing  his  passage ; 
and  people  will  sometimes  say,  as  the  disciples 
of  Emmaus  said  of  Our  Lord  after  He  had  dis- 
appeared from  before  their  eyes :  "  Was  not  our 
heart  burning  within  us  whilst  he  spoke  in  the  way  V*  — 
Luke  xxiv.  32. 

Thus  is  the  holy  priest  the  good  odor  of  Christ. 
But  what  is  the  tepid,  the  careless,  the  worldly 
priest?  What  does  he  bring  with  him  when  he 
mingles  with  his  fellow  men,  and  what  does  he  leave 
behind  him  ? 

Must  we  answer  with  the  prophet  Isaiah:  "m/ 
pro  suavi  odorefcetor  ?  " 


"  Ea  debet  esse  vita  et  conversatio  sacerdotis^  ut  omnes 
motus  et  gressus,  atque  universa  ejus  opera  ccelestem 
redoleant gratiam,^''  —  S.  Hieron. 


Ube  fforgivina  Spirit  65 


XVI 

THE  FORGIVING  SPIRIT 

"  Dimittite  et  dimitteminiy 

"  Fo7'give  and  you  shall  be  forgiven,^'^  —  Luke  vi.  37. 


IF  all  the  moral  features  introduced  for  the 
I  first  time  into  the  world  by  the  Gospel, 
I  there  is  none  more  characteristic  than  the 
law  of  forgiveness.  The  pagan  world  knew  nothing 
of  it.  Not  to  take  revenge  on  those  at  whose  hands 
one  had  suffered  a  wrong,  was  in  its  eyes  a  weak- 
ness and  a  dishonor.  History  tells  of  one  of  its 
heroes  whose  boast,  at  his  last  hour,  was  that  no  one 
had  done  more  good  to  his  friends  or  more  harm 
to  his  enemies.  Nor  was  the  Jewish  spirit  much 
different,  as  may  be  seen  all  through  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. The  Law  itself  compounds  with  the  blind 
impulse  of  revenge,  allowing  retaliation  to  the  extent 
of  doing  to  another  as  much  harm  as  one  has 
suffered  from  him.  In  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
Christ  lets  us  see  how  the  popular  maxims  of  the 
day  formulated  and  emphasized  the  privilege ;  but 
He  refers  to  them  only  to  condemn  them. 


66  Bailp  Ubougbts 

Revenge  He  forbids  in  the  strongest  and  most  un- 
qualified manner,  —  not  once  but  repeatedly,  —  not 
as  a  counsel,  but  as  a  rigorous  precept.  ^'-Forgive 
and  you  shall  be  forgiven.  Judge  not  and  you  shall 
not  he  judged,  Condeinn  not  and  you  shall  not  be 
condemned.  With  the  sa7?ie  measure  that  you  shall 
mete   withal^  it  shall  be    measu7'ed   to  you,''^  —  Luke 

vi.  Zh  3S. 

This  emphatic  lesson,  we  may  add,  comes  in  the 
shape  of  a  development  of  Our  Lord's  answer  to  the 
inquiry  of  Peter  as  to  how  often  tie  should  forgive. 
**  JVot  only  seven  times  but  seve7ity  ti?nes  seven  ti7?ies  ;  " 
that  is,  indefinitely.  In  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
He  goes  farther  still,  completely  disarming,  as  it 
were,  His  disciples  in  presence  of  wrongdoers. 
"  You  have  heard:  ^  A7t  eye  for  an  eye  a7id  a  tooth  for 
a  tooth  ' ;  but  I  say  to  you  not  to  7'esist  evil ;  but  if  07ie 
strike  thee  on  thy  right  cheeky  turn  to  hi7n  the  other  also, 
,  .  .  I  say  to  you :  love  your  enemies  ;  do  good  to  the7n 
that  hate  you^  and  pray  for  them  that  persecute  a7id 
calumniate  you.'^^ 

The  whole  doctrine  is  emphasized  in  the  most 
striking  manner  in  the  parable  of  the  unfaithful 
steward  who  refuses  to  show  leniency  to  his  fellow 
servant  (Matt,  xviii.  23).  Surely  the  clemenrv 
and  liberality  of  his  master  should  have  taiig 
him  to  be,  in  some  degree  at  least,  merciful  and 
generous;  but  as  he  thinks  only  of  his  rights  he 
forfeits  the  incalculable  favor  bestowed  upon  him. 

Thus  hope,  fear,  shame  gratitude,  everj^  powerful 


Zbc  fovQivUxQ  Spirit  67 

motive,  is  appealed  to  in  turn  to  win  his  pardon 
for  the  offending  one.  And  in  order  that  the  lesson 
should  not  be  at  any  time  forgotten,  Our  Lord 
embodies  it  in  the  prayer  which  He -left  for  the 
daily  use  of  His  children  through  all  ages :  "  J^or- 
give  us  our  trespasses  as  we  forgive  them  who  trespass 
against  usT 

Generally  speaking,  a  good  priest  has  little  to  for- 
give. Yet  he  may  have  enemies.  He  may  have  made 
them  without  knowing  it,  simply  by  faithfulness  to 
some  obvious  duty.  Sometimes  he  may  be  provoked 
to  anger  because  he  has  been  meanly  treated,  or 
unjustly  accused,  or  defrauded  of  his  rights.  His 
good  name  may  have  suffered  from  unfriendly  and 
unfair  criticism.  He  may  have  to  suffer  from  an 
habitual  opposition  to  his  views  and  methods  in 
those  with  whom  he  lives,  or  from  a  lack  of  regard 
for  his  convenience  or  for  his  feelings.  And  though, 
at  any  given  moment,  the  friction  may  be  only  slight, 
yet  its  continuance  may  prove  very  trying,  and  give 
rise  to  irritation  and  a  wish  to  retaliate.  But  he 
hears  in  the  depths  of  his  soul  the  voice  of  Christ, 
repeating  the  law  of  forgiveness ;  and  it  is  echoed  in 
the  minds  of  all  around  him ;  for  a  priest  lenient  to 
those  who  have  offended  him  and  ever  ready  to 
defend  them,  is  what  the  people  look  for ;  but  the 
sight  of  a  priest,  hard,  unforgiving,  vindictive,  would 
shock  and  sadden  them. 

"  Forgive  and  you  shall  be  forgiven." 


68  2)ailB  UbouQbts 

"  Thus  Christ  has  placed  our  fate  in  our  own  hands. 
We  are  made  our  own  judges.  To  each  one  He  says  : 
'  Choose,  pronounce ;  my  sentence  will  follow  thine. 
Forgive  and  thou  art  forgiven  !  Who  can  expect  to  be 
spared  if  he  will  not  spare  himself 'I "  —  Chrysost.  in 
Matt.  xix. 


Hsftina  ^Forgiveness  69 


XVII 

ASKING  FORGIVENESS 

"  Sz  offers  munus  tuum  ad  altare^  et  ibi  recordatus 
fueris  quia  frater  tuus  habet  aliquid  adversum  te^ 
relinque  ibi  munus  tuum  ante  altare  et  vade  prius  re- 
conciliarifratri  tuo,  et  tunc  veniens  offer es  munus  tuumP 

"  If  thou  offer  thy  gift  at  the  altar ^  and  there  thott 
remember  that  thy  brother  hath  anything  against  thee^ 
leave  there  thy  offering  before  the  altar ^  and  go  first  to 
be  reconciled  to  thy  brother ;  and  then  coming  thou 
shall  offer  thy  gift''  —  Matt.  v.  23. 

O  make  reparation  for  any  pain  inflicted, 
voluntarily  or  involuntarily,  on  another ;  to 
explain,  to  apologize,  and  thereby  to  assuage, 
if  not  to  remove  entirely,  the  discomfort  caused,  is 
so  obvious  a  duty  and  so  natural  an  impulse,  that  it 
would  seem  unnecessary  to  recall,  still  less  to  em- 
phasize it.  Yet  Our  blessed  Lord  does  both.  He 
knows  that  what  seems  so  easy  often  proves  diffi- 
cult, and  that  what  should  be  the  universal  practice 
is  but  too  likely  to  be  neglected,  even  among  His 
followers. 


TO  H)aili?  UbouQbts 

To  escape  the  obligation,  excuses  are  not  wanting. 
It  is  alleged  that  if  pain  was  caused  it  was  not  in- 
tended, or  that  it  arose,  not  from  what  was  said  or 
done,  but  from  the  obtuseness,  or  the  mental  obliq- 
uity, or  the  extreme  sensitiveness,  or  the  exorbitant 
claims  of  the  aggrieved  one.  And  if  the  wound  was 
inflicted  voluntarily,  it  is  claimed  that  it  was  done 
under  provocation,  or  in  self-defence,  or  even  for  the 
positive  benefit  of  the  sufferer. 

But  such  excuses  are  generally  insufficient.  If  I 
have  involuntarily  misled  another  in  a  way  to  incon- 
venience him,  I  feel  bound  to  correct  the  mistake. 
If  I  have  momentarily  interfered  with  his  possessions 
or  with  his  bodily  comfort,  I  am  obliged  to  cease  as 
soon  as  I  notice  the  undue  interference.  Why  should 
I  be  less  constrained  to  withdraw  that  whereby  I 
have  wounded  his  feelings  ? 

When  it  is  only  a  question  of  explaining,  of  re- 
moving a  misunderstanding,  there  is  no  excuse  for 
omitting  it.  It  is  when  we  have  to  acknowledge 
ourselves  at  fault  that  the  duty  becomes  more  un- 
pleasant; but  it  is  then  also  that  its  performance 
does  us  most  credit.  To  confess  one's  faults  or 
mistakes,  to  acknowledge  and  to  undo  the  evil  one 
has  done,  is  always  noble  and  beautiful.  There  is 
nobody  more  ready  to  apologize  than  a  gentleman. 
A  disregard  for  the  feelings  of  others  is  the  outcome 
of  coarse  feeling,  or  of  pride,  or  of  hardness  of 
heart. 

There  is  no  lesson  more  forcibly  inculcated  by 


Hsfttng  fovQivcncss  71 

Our  divine  Lord  than  that  of  forgiveness  of  those 
against  whom  we  have  a  grievance,  great  or  small. 
But  in  the  present  instance  He  teaches  us  to  ask 
forgiveness.  He  supposes  that  another  has  some- 
thing against  us,  real  or  imaginary,  and  He  would 
have  us  dispel  the  cloud  that  has  arisen  between  us. 
This  can  be  done,  as  a  rule,  only  by  taking  a  step  of 
the  kind  He  recommends.     "  Fade  reconciliari  fratri 

tuor 

Friends  whom  some  sort  of  unkindness  has  sepa- 
rated may  bear  each  other  no  malice ;  yet  if  they 
nurse  their  grievance  in  silence,  they  are  almost  sure 
to  magnify  it  and  to  widen  the  separation.  Only  by 
meeting  afresh  can  be  removed  what  divides  them. 
In  strict  justice  it  would  be  for  the  guilty  one  to  move 
first.  But  each  one  may  have  or  believe  he  has  a 
grievance  against  the  other,  and  is  naturally  more 
keenly  alive  to  his  own  side  of  the  case.  He  will  say 
to  himself :  Let  the  other  come  to  me ;  I  am  ready  to 
meet  him.  But  if  the  other  says  the  same,  it  prac- 
tically means  endless  estrangement. 

If  we  would  lead  others  to  acknowledge  their 
share  of  the  responsibiUty,  the  best  way  is  to  accept 
fully  our  own.  Our  generosity  will  shame  them  at 
least  into  justice.  Hence  Our  Lord  makes  no  dis- 
tinction. He  considers  only  the  feelings  of  the 
aggrieved  one,  and  bids  us  win  back  his  friendship. 
And  this  he  would  have  us  do  '^  at  once^''  just  as 
St.  Paul,  says  Chrysostom,  would  not  have  the  dark- 
ness of  night  find  anger  still  alive  in  the  bosom  of 


72  2)aili?  ZhowQhts 

the  Christian.  "  Zef  not  the  sun  go  down  upon  your 
anger. ^''  —  Ephes.  iv.  26.  So  without  delay  Christ 
would  have  us  repress  it  in  the  hearts  of  others. 
He  fears  that  the  soHtude  of  the  night  may  aggra- 
vate the  pain.  The  occupations  of  the  day  divert 
the  thoughts  of  the  sufferer  from  it,  but  left  to  him- 
self in  the  night  he  becomes  absorbed  in  it.  And 
why  should  the  dart  be  left  rankling  in  the  flesh  of 
another  if  it  can  be  withdrawn  at  once  ?  Go  then, 
says  Our  Lord,  go  without  delay ;  suspend  the  sacred 
action  already  begun.  Though  welcome  to  God, 
there  is  something  still  more  welcome  to  Him,  —  to 
be  at  peace  with  thy  brother,  and  to  remove  all 
sadness  and  bitterness  from  his  heart. 

The  manner  of  carrying  out  the  injunction  will 
be  easily  found  if  one  only  enters  into  the  spirit 
from  which  it  proceeds.  As  a  rule  the  sooner  mis- 
understandings are  removed  the  better.  Neglected, 
the  sore  is  liable  to  fester ;  yet  it  is  sometimes  better 
to  let  it  heal  of  itself.  There  are  petty  grievances 
which  had  better  be  ignored.  There  are  explanations 
which  had  better  not  be  entered  into.  They  might 
lead  to  fresh  altercations  and  do  more  harm  than 
good.  A  kind  act,  a  bright  smile,  an  unmistakable 
token  of  affection,  may  do  more  than  aught  else  to 
remove  misapprehensions  or  atone  for  thoughtlessly 
inflicted  wrong.  A  priest  has  to  be  mindful  of  all 
this.  In  many  ways,  without  meaning  it,  he  may 
cause  pain  to  those  with  whom  he  lives  or  to  those 
to  whom  he  ministers.     There  is  much  more  sensi- 


HsftiuG  fovQivcncsB  73 

tiveness  in  people  than  they  exhibit.  If  he  finds 
that  he  has  wounded  any,  he  should  consider  it  a 
duty  and  a  pleasure  to  administer  the  healing 
remedy  in  the  happiest  and  most  appropriate  way. 


^^  Non  dixit:  Cum  graviter  offensus  es  tunc  reconcil" 
iari ;  sed,  Etiam  si  leve  quidpiam  contra  te  habuerit. 
Neque  adjecit :  Sive  Juste  sive  injuste^  sed  simpliciter, 
Si  habuerit  aliquid  adversum  /^."  —  Chrysost.  in 
Matt.  xvi.  9-10. 


74  Daili?  XLbowQbtB 


XVIII 

BELONGING  TO  CHRIST 

"  JVbn  estis  vestrV^ 

"  You  are  not  your  own^  —  i  CoR.  vi.  19. 

\  N  one  sense,  and  that  the  most  obvious,  no 
man  is  his  own.  God  made  him.  He  sus- 
tains him  at  every  moment  in  existence. 
Man  has  nothing,  is  nothing,  but  from  God.  He  be- 
longs to  God  in  such  a  way  that  no  human  possession 
or  right  can  give  any  adequate  conception  of  it. 

Yet  it  is  not  in  reference  to  these  indefeasible 
claims  of  God  that  St.  Paul  denies  to  men  the  right 
to  dispose  of  themselves.  It  is  because  of  their 
relations  with  Christ.  Christ  redeerjied  them ;  that 
is,  He  bought  them  back.  He  purchased  them  at 
the  cost  of  His  life.  They  are,  therefore.  His,  not 
their  own.  His  rights  over  them  are  unlimited. 
He  may  call  them  out  at  any  time  as  His  soldiers, 
or  as  His  slaves,  and  require  of  them  any  service, 
even  if  leading  to  the  sacrifice  of  their  lives. 

But  His  actual  demands  on  them  are  infinitely 
less.  Indeed,  He  came  to  lighten  for  His  people 
the  burden  of  the  law  which  these  traditions  had 


Belonging  to  Cbrfst  75 

rendered  unbearable.  ^'' His  own  cGmmandments  are 
not  ^^^z{y,"  writes  St.  John  (i.  v.  3),  and  He  himself 
assures  us  that  "  His  yoke  is  sweet  and  His  burden 
light, ^^  not  only  because  of  the  love  that  helps  to 
bear  it,  but  because  of  the  fewness  of  the  precepts 
that  He  enjoins  on  His  followers.  Thus  the  Chris- 
tian enjoys  in  the  ordinary  course  of  life  almost 
the  same  freedom  as  other  men,  and  is  practically 
as  much  his  own  as  they  claim  to  be ;  yet  the 
freedom  is  like  that  of  a  child  in  his  father's  house, 
—  wide  and  pleasant,  but  limited  by  love  and  by 
an  ever-present  disposition  to  obey. 

But  what  is  left  by  God  at  the  disposal  of  His 
children,  they  can  bring  back  to  Him  at  any  time, 
and  offer  as  a  free  and  loving  gift.  This  is  the 
meaning  of  religious  vows ;  and,  so  far  as  they  ex- 
tend, the  consecrated  soul  is  7to  longer  her  own.  And 
what  is  done  in  obedience  to  a  vow  may  be  done 
freely.  Thus  St.  Paul  describes  himself  as  free, 
but  relinquishing  that  freedom  for  the  good  of  others ; 
**  liber  essem  Ofnnibtis,  omnium  me  servum  feci  (i 
Cor.  ix.  19).  .  .  Omnibus  omnia  f actus  sum  ut  omnis 
facerem  salvos,^''  His  proudest  title,  the  one  he  most 
rejoices  in,  is  that  of  servant,  or  rather,  slave  of 
Christ ;  that  is,  of  one  who  had  given  up  his  free- 
dom to  Christ  and  was  no  longer  his  own. 
Such  is  the  true  condition  of  the  priest.  In  the 
eyes  of  many  he  is  independent  and  free,  much 
more  than  the  ordinary  man ;  in  reality  few  are  so 
constrained  and  tied  down  as  he  is.    By  his  vocation 


76  H)ail»  UboxxQbts 

freely  accepted  he  belongs  to  the  work  of  the  priest- 
hood. He  is  no  longer  his  own.  This  is  one  of 
the  fundamental  differences  between  a  profession 
and  a  vocation.  A  man  chooses  a  profession,  he 
chooses  it  to  suit  himself,  and  follows  it  to  any 
extent  he  thinks  proper.  In  a  vocation,  the  choice 
is  not  his ;  he  is  chosen,  and  simply  responds  to  the 
call.  He  gives  himself  up  to  the  work  with  all  he 
is  and  all  he  has  ;  his  time,  his  talents,  his  knowl- 
edge and  culture,  his  health  —  if  needs  be,  his  very 
life.  Like  St.  Paul  he  is  ready  at  all  times  to  spend 
and  to  be  spent  for  th.e  souls  of  his  people  ;  "  ego 
aiitem  libentissime  impendam  et  superimpendar  ipse 
pro  animabus  vestris^  — 2  CoR.  xii.  15.  Habitually 
to  withdrav/  anything  from  that  fulness  of  service ;  to 
devote  any  notable  part  of  his  energies  to  other  pur- 
poses ;  to  divide  his  life,  and  give  one  share  only 
to  the  ends  of  the  priesthood,  making  over  the  rest 
on  whatever  he  may  fancy,  would  be  lowering  his 
vocation  to  the  level  of  an  ordinary  profession. 
The  priest  is  a  steward  in  charge  of  interests  not 
his  own.  He  is  a  servant,  a  sen^ant  of  all  work, 
expected  to  be  helpful  all  round  and  all  day  long. 
He  can  work  for  nobody  but  his  Master.  His  rule 
is  that  of  Our  Lord  himself  ;  "7^  tui  quce  Fatris  mez 
sunt  oportet  me  esse.^^ 

Priests  of  God,  you  are  not  your  own. 


Renovation  ot  Spirit  77 


XIX 

RENOVATION   OF  SPIRIT 

^^Admoneo  te  ut  resus cites  gratiam  qucB  in  te  est  per 
impositionem  manuum  mearumr 

"  I  admonish  t?tee  that  thou  stir  up  the  grace  of  God 
which  is  in  thee  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands, ^^  — 
2  Tim.  i.  6. 

HE  grace  which  St.  Paul  here  speaks  of  has 
come  to  every  priest  in  his  ordination. 
Secular  dignities  bring  nothing  to  the  soul 
of  the  recipient,  but  sacred  authority  comes  laden 
with  divine  gifts.  With  it  is  imparted  to  the  soul  a 
twofold  grace ;  a  grace  of  sanctification  which  lifts 
her  up  to  a  higher  sphere  of  divine  life  and  brings 
her  nearer  to  God;  a  grace  of  help  from  above, 
ever  present,  and  aiding  both  to  recognize  the  re- 
sponsibilities which  have  been  put  upon  her  and  to 
be  faithful  to  them.  In  other  words,  a  priest,  by 
the  grace  of  his  ordination,  has  at  all  times  a  special 
assistance  from  God  to  see  where  his  duty  lies  and 
to  do  it.  He  has  special  impulses  special  warnings 
as  to  what  is  suited  or  unsuited  to  his  condition,  an 


78  H)atl^  Ubougbts 

intuitive  sense  of  the  proprieties  of  the  priesthood 
and,  at  the  same  time,  a  facility  to  conform  to  them 
seldom  found  outside  that  sacred  calling.  The  un- 
believing world  finds  it  difficult  to  give  him  credit 
for  the  life  of  chastity,  of  charity,  of  self-devotion, 
which  he  professes  to  follow  ;  the  more  reflective 
among  the  faithful  look  up  to  him  with  admiration ; 
but  he  knows  himself  that  he  is  as  weak  as  any 
among  them,  and  that,  like  St.  Paul,  his  strength 
comes  from  God.  "  By  the  Grace  of  God  I  am  what 
I  am^  —  I  Cor.  xv.  io. 

St.  Paul  adds :  *'  and  His  grace  in  me  has  not  been 
void,''  thereby  giving  to  understand  that,  like  all  the 
other  graces  of  God,  the  grace  of  ordination  is  only 
a  help,  acting,  not  by  itself,  but  in  conjunction  with 
the  free  will  of  the  recipient,  and  which  consequently 
may  be  neglected,  and,  as  happens  to  all  unused 
vital  powder,  may  gradually  lose  its  energy.  The 
spirit  of  faith,  of  reverence,  of  piety,  of  zeal,  so 
prominent  in  the  life  of  a  young  priest,  may  gradually 
decline,  so  as  to  make  him,  after  a  few  years,  very 
unlike  his  former  self.  This,  indeed,  is  wdiat  almost 
infallibly  happens,  unless  the  downward  tendency 
be  counteracted  by  unceasing  vigilance  and  untiring 
effort.  St.  Paul  was  apprehensive  lest  such  a  mis- 
fortune should  happen  to  even  his  beloved  Timothy. 
Wherefore  he  writes  to  him :  ^'  Neglect  not  the  grace 
that  is  ifi  thee!''' —  i  Tim.  iv.  14. 

Grace  may  be  neglected  and  wasted  in  various 
ways:     by    positive,    conscious    resistance    to    its 


IRenovatfor  of  Spirit  79 

promptings ;  by  fickleness  of  purpose,  making  obe- 
dience uneven  and  unsteady;  by  thoughtlessness 
and  mental  dissipation,  which  prevents  the  voice  of 
God  from  being  heard,  and  His  divine  impulses  from 
being  felt  in  the  soul.  But  whatever  the  cause,  the 
result  is  always  the  same,  and  always  deplorable ;  a 
gradual  blunting  of  the  moral  and  spiritual  sense,  a 
hardening  of  the  heart  to  divine  influences,  a  con- 
stant loss  of  power. 

But  it  is  always  possible  to  rescue  one's  self  from 
such  a  condition  ;  to  rekindle  —  the  very  expression 
used  by  St.  Paul  (dm^wTrvpetv)  —  the  smouldering  em- 
bers, and  fan  them  into  a  bright  flame.  Sometimes 
the  work  is  easy  enough.  There  are  events  which 
suddenly  throw  back  a  soul  upon  herself,  and  give 
her  the  true  measure  of  her  weakness  and  destitu- 
tion. Or,  again,  God  lights  up  directly  the  hidden 
places  within  her,  and  fear,  or  love,  or  a  salutary 
sense  of  shame,  does  the  rest.  But,  as  a  rule, 
recovery  is  slow  and  difficult.  It  is  is  often  easier 
to  escape  from  sin  than  from  tepidity.  Yet  it  can 
be  done,  and  by  the  usual,  divinely  appointed 
methods  :  constant  striving,  wathfulness,  and  prayer. 


"  I  admonish  thee  that  thou  stir  up  the  grace  of  God 
which  is  in  thee  by  the  impositio7i  of  my  hands.^^ 


80  H)afli?  XTbouobts 


XX 

THE  SERVANT   OF   CHRIST 

"  Domine^  quid  me  vis  facere  ?  " 
^'Lordy  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to   doV — Acts 
ix.  6. 


N  act  of  submission  to  God's  will,  and  a 
general  profession  of  readiness  to  carry  it 
out,  may  mean  much  or  little,  according 
to  the  real  disposition,  half-hearted  or  generous,  of 
the  speaker.  The  words  of  the  text,  uttered  by 
St.  Paul  when  he  was  cast  down  by  the  powerful 
and  merciful  hand  of  the  Saviour,  have  to  be 
understood  in  their  broadest  and  fullest  sense. 
They  were  the  cry  of  unconditional  surrender,  a 
protestation  of  unlimited  obedience  to  Him  whom 
he  then  and  there  recognized  as  his  Lord  and  his 
God;  and  his  whole  subsequent  life  tells  us  how 
fully  and  faithfully  he  kept  his  word.  The  life  to 
which  he  was  called  was  not  to  be  an  easy  or  a 
pleasant  one.  On  the  contrary,  it  was  to  be  one  of 
much  trial  and  suffering,  and  he  was  told  so  from 
the  beginning.     "  I  will  show  him^^^  says  Our  Lord 


XCbe  Servant  of  Cbrfst  8i 

to  Ananias,  "  how  great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my 
name's  sake  ;  and,  later  on,  as  he  goes  up  to  Jeru- 
salem, he  is  v/amed  that  "  bonds  and  tribulations  " 
await  him  there.  "  But  I  fear  none  of  these  things^'  he 
says,  "  nor  do  I  make  my  life  of  any  accowit^  so  that  I 
may  consummate  my  course  and  the  ministry  of  the 
word  which  I  received  from  the  Lord  fesusT —  Acts 
XX.  23,  4.  And  further  on  in  the  same  journey, 
being  cautioned  afresh  as  to  what  awaits  him,  he 
replies  :  ''  What  do  you  mean  weeping  and  afflicting  my 
heart  1  For  I  am  ready  not  only  to  be  bounds  but  to 
die  also  in  ferusalem  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  fesusT 

And  such,  in  a  humble  measure,  has  every  true 
priest  to  be.  He  is,  as  St.  Paul  loves  to  call  him- 
self, the  servant,  the  slave  of  Christ,  engaged  in  His 
personal  service,  bound  to  carry  out  His  will  in  all 
things  and  to  know  no  other  law.  ^'Lord,  what  wilt 
Tnou  have  7ne  to  doV    This  is  the  keynote  of  his  life. 

I .  Lt  is^  to  begin  with,  that  of  his  vocation.  He 
aspires  to  the  priesthood,  not  for  the  comforts,  or  the 
emoluments,  or  the  credit  it  may  bring  with  it ;  not 
even  primarily  for  his  own  spiritual  benefit,  but  for  the 
loving  and  devoted  service  of  Him  whose  voice  he 
recognized  in  the  call.  He  joins  the  ranks  to  be  the 
soldier  of  Christ,  to  fight  His  battles,  and  to  bear 
bravely  the  hardships  of  the  campaign.  The  pros- 
pect of  pleasures  to  forego,  of  sacrifices  to  make,  far 
from  deterring,  invites  him  all  the  more,  since  it 
gives  him  a  precious  opportunity  of  proving  his 
devotion. 


82  H)aili?  tlbougbts 

2,  It  is  his  guiding  prificiple  in  critical  emergen- 
cies. There  are  occasions  where  various  courses 
are  open  to  him,  all  allowable,  all  honorable,  but  net 
all  equally  welcome  to  God.  It  may  be  a  position 
to  seek  for,  or  to  accept,  or  to  decline  ;  or,  again,  a 
work  outside  his  ordinary  duties.  Now  to  make 
his  choice,  the  true  priest  has  but  one  rule  to  go 
by,  one  question  to  ask:  " Domine,  quid  vis  me 
facere  ?  '*  The  answer  which  he  hears  within  him 
may  be  to  the  natural  man  most  unwelcome ;  it  may 
point  to  the  sacrifice  of  some  much-wished-for  bene- 
fit or  enjoyment,  or  to  the  performance  of  some 
tedious,  ungrateful  task,  or  to  a  course  likely  to  be 
misunderstood  and  censured.  It  matters  not.  If 
in  it  he  recognizes  the  will  of  the  Master,  it  will  be 
done  at  any  cost. 

^.  It  is  his  rule  of  each  day.  The  servant  or  the 
workman  v/hose  occupations  are  varied,  waits  every 
morning  on  his  master,  or  his  employer,  to  have  his 
daily  task  assigned  to  him.  In  like  manner  the 
priest,  alive  to  his  true  condition,  realizes  from  his 
first  awaking  that  he  is  not  free  to  do  as  he  likes 
with  the  new  day  that  dawns  upon  him.  His  first 
thoughts  therefore  revert  to  his  Master,  and  his  first 
concern  is  to  know  what  He  expects  of  him.  This 
is  one  of  the  objects  of  his  morning  meditation,  to 
look  into  the  day  that  is  before  him,  and  to  measure 
the  work  that  he  is  expected  to  do  for  the  honor  of 
Christ  and  for  the  good  of  souls.  "  lord^  what  wilt 
Thou  have  me  to  doV     Happy  the  priest  v/ho,  in 


Ube  Servant  of  Cbrlst  83 

great  things  and  in  small,  is  thus  ever  guided  by  a 
sense  of  loyalty  to  his  Lord.  Happy  the  priest 
whose  life  from  beginning  to  end  is  one  of  loving 
obedience.  He  need  not  fear  death,  for  at  what- 
ever time  the  Master  may  come  to  call  him  away,  he 
will  be  found  watching,  working,  ready.  "  Blessed 
is  that  servant  whom  when  his  lord  shall  come,  he 
shall  find  so  doing^  —  Luke  xxiv.  46. 


84  Dailp  ZbowQhts 


XXI 

PITY 


"  Misereor  super  turbam,'*^ 

"  /  have  compassion  on   the  multitude.^'*  —  Matt. 
XV.  32. 


HRIST,  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  was  all 
compassion.  Compassion  for  fallen  man  it 
was  that  brought  Him  down  from  heaven 
and  led  Him  up  to  Calvary.  His  Incarnation  and 
His  death,  as  seen  in  the  light  of  faith,  are  deeds 
of  supreme,  boundless  pity,  such  as  man  could 
never  have  looked  for  or  imagined.  To  accomplish 
them  the  Eternal  Son  had  to  divest  Himself,  or 
as  St.  Paul  says,  "  to  empty  Himself  *'  —  "  exinanivit 
semetipsum^^ — of  attributes  and  privileges  seem- 
ingly inseparable   from   His   divine  nature. 

And  as  compassion  inspired  His  coming,  so  it  per- 
vaded and  colored  His  whole  mortal  life,  revealing 
itself  at  every  step  under  the  most  touching  forms, 
and  extending  to  every  shape  of  human  misery. 
Thus  in  reading  the  Gospel  one  cannot  fail  to  notice 
in  the  first  place  how  strongly  physical   suffering 


pits  85 

appealed  to  Him  wherever  He  met  it.  "  He  went 
about ^^"^  says  St.  Matthew  iv.  23,  '' healing  all  manner 
of  sickness  and  every  infirmity  among  the  people, ' '  The 
blind,  the  paralyzed,  the  deaf  and  dumb,  were 
lead  to  him,  "  atid  they  were  all  healed, ^^  The  most 
loathsome  forms  of  disease  were  powerless  to  repel 
Him.  He  gently  laid  His  hand  upon  the  stricken 
ones  and  they  were  cured.  Those  poor  outcasts, 
the  lepers,  approached  Him  freely  and  were  restored 
to  health.  In  short.  His  whole  public  life  is  filled 
with  such  mercies.  Nobody  ever  appealed  to  Him 
in  vain.  Even  when  not  appealed  to,  the  very  sight 
of  human  suffering  was  enough  to  move  Him.  He 
was  not  asked,  he  was  not  expected,  to  raise  to  life 
the  poor  widow's  only  son  ;  but  he  saw  her  utter 
bereavement  and  that  was  enough.  ^'' He  gave  him 
to  his  mother,^''  — Luke  vii.  15.  And  so  with  the 
sufferer  at  the  pool  of  Bethsaida.  He  finds  him  ex- 
hausted and  disheartened  by  his  thirty-eight  years  of 
helpless  misery,  and  by  his  long  unavailing  expecta- 
tion beside  the  pool ;  at  once  He  bids  him  to  arise 
and  walk.  And  so  again  with  the  blind  man  whose 
story  is  so  graphically  told  in  the  ninth  chapter  of 
St.  John. 

He  is  not  less  alive  to  the  more  common  needs 
of  those  around  Him.  When  the  crowds  followed 
Him  into  the  desert  and,  in  their  eagerness  to  hear 
Him,  forgot  their  necessary  sustenance.  He  is  mind- 
ful of  it.  It  is  on  one  of  these  occasions  that  He 
spoke  the  touching  words  recorded  by  St.  Matthew 


86  JDatls  Ubougbts 

(xv.  32)  :  "  I  have  co7npassio?i  on  the  multitude  because 
they  continue  with  me  now  three  days  and  have  not  what 
to  eaty  and  I  will  not  send  them  away  fasting,  lest  they 
faint  in  the  way ;''''  and  that  thereupon  he  v/rought 
in  their  favor  the  wonderful  multipHcation  of  the 
loaves  and  the  fishes.  The  very  sight  of  the  grief 
of  Martha  and  Mary  was  enough  to  move  Him  to 
tears ;  while,  at  the  wedding  feast  of  Cana,  He  ac- 
tually wrought  a  miracle  in  order  to  prolong  the 
enjoyment  of  the  assembled  guests  and  spare  a 
humiliation  to  those  who  had  invited  them. 

That  tender  regard  for  the  feelings  of  others 
reveals  itself  most  strikingly  in  His  treatment  of 
those  who  were  specially  despised  or  hated  by  the 
Jev/s.  He  visits  the  Samaritans  and  stays  several 
days  with  them,  speaking  more  openly  of  Himself  to 
them  than  He  had  done  to  his  ovv^n,  and  subsequently 
w^e  ab>vays  find  him  referring  to  them  in  terms  of 
kindness.  Nor  is  His  action  different  with  regard 
to  the  publicans.  He  visits  them,  He  eats  with 
them,  he  chooses  one  among  them,  St.  Matthew,  for 
an  apostle.  If  His  enemies  upbraid  Him  with  the 
favor  He  shows  them,  He  answers  by  the  declara- 
tion, that  it  was,  after  all,  for  sinners  He  had 
come. 

Indeed,  His  tender  pity  for  sinners  is  perhaps  the 
most  striking  aspect  of  His  divine  compassion. 
There  was  in  His  soul  a  horror  of  sin  beyond  any- 
thing that  the  human  mind  can  imagine.  The  Saints 
tell  us  in  their  writings  how  loathsome  sin  v.^as  in  their 


Ptt»  87 

sight ;  and  they  had  but  a  faint  image  of  the  reality, 
for  God  alone  can  see  sin  in  its  true  light.  And  yet 
how  lovingly  He  pictures  sinners  in  the  parables  of 
the  lost  sheep  and  of  the  Prodigal  Son  !  With  what 
merciful  condescension  He  welcomes  them  when 
they  approach  Him  I  How  effectively  he  repels  the 
accusers  of  the  woman  taken  in  adultery  I  How 
warmly  he  pleads  the  cause  of  Mary  Magdalen 
repentant  at  His  feet  I  How  generously  he  promises 
to  the  penitent  thief  an  immediate  share  in  His 
Kingdom  1  At  the  bidding  of  the  Pharisees  and  the 
priests,  Jerusalem  had  repeatedly  declined  to  listen 
to  Him.  He  had  been  constantly  opposed  by  those 
in  power.  Yet  at  the  very  moment  they  were  plan- 
ning to  take  away  His  life,  He  forgets  their  obsti- 
nacy, their  perverse  blindness.  Looking  down  from 
Mount  Olivet  on  the  devoted  city,  He  weeps  over 
her  impending  fate :  "  Videns  civitatem  flevit  super 
illam;^^  and  one  of  His  last  words  on  Calvary  is  a 
touching  appeal  for  those  who  had  nailed  Him  to 
the  cross  :  ^^  Father^  forgive  them ^  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do^  Thus  the  life  of  Our  Lord  from 
beginning  to  end  was  an  unceasing  exercise  of  the 
purest,  the  holiest,  the  most  generous  and  most  in- 
dulgent compassion. 

Who  would  not  love  one  so  merciful  and  good  ? 

Who  would  not  strive  to  be  like  Him  ? 


88  Bails  ZhowQbts 


XXII 

HOW  TO  BEAR  HONORS 

^^  Redorem  te  posueruntl  Noli  extolli;  esto  in  illis 
quasi  unus  ex  ipsis.     Cur  am  illorum  hahe!^'^ 

"  Have  they  made  thee  ruler  ?  Be  not  lifted  up :  be 
among  them  as  one  of  them.  Have  care  of  theni^  and  so 
(then)  sit  down.'''' —  Eccl.  xxxii.  i. 

I  HE  advice  of  Ecclesiasticus  is  addressed,  as 
may  be  seen  by  the  context,  to  the  steward 
chosen  to  preside  at  a  festive  celebration  ; 
but  it  applies  without  distinction  to  all  men  invested 
with  authority.  For  it  is  the  universal  tendency  of 
those  who  have  been  raised,  it  matters  not  how, 
above  their  fellow-men,  to  turn  what  was  given  them 
for  the  public  good  to  self-exaltation  and  personal 
profit. 

Even  those  intrusted  in  any  degree  with  spiritual 
power  are  not  exempt  from  the  temptation.  They, 
too,  are  apt  to  forget  from  whence  they  have  been 
taken,  to  look  down  upon  those  to  whom  they  ori- 
ginally belonged,  and,  in  the  enjo^/ment  of  their 
privileges,  to  lose  sight  of  the  very  work  for  which 


fjow  to  asear  Donors  89 

they  were  chosen, — to  minister  to  the  needs  of 
others.  That  such  a  disposition  showed  itself  from 
the  very  beginning,  we  may  gather  from  the  warning 
of  St.  Peter  (i  Peter  v.  3)  to  the  ^''presbyters "  of 
his  time,  not  to  lord  it  over  their  flocks,  but  rather 
to  win  them  gently  by  their  examples ;  and  history 
shows  how  the  evil  was  ever  breaking  out  afresh  in 
subsequent  ages.  "  The  pride  of  Church  dignitaries,^^ 
says  St.  Jerome  (in.  Cap.  18,  Ezech.),  "  is  wont  to  make 
their  power  oppressive,^''  zm^  the  Fathers,  as  Ambrose, 
Gregory,  Bernard,  are  incessantly  reminding  them 
of  the  lesson  of  Ecclesiasticus.  It  is  good,  there- 
fore, for  us  to  consider  it  and  take  it  to  heart. 

"  Have  they  made  thee  a  ruler  ?  Be  not  lifted  up  ; 
be  among  them  as  one  of  them.  Have  care  of  the7n, 
and  when  thou  hast  aquitted  thyself  of  all  thy  charge, 
(only  then)  take  thy  placed  In  other  words, 
"  remember  that  thou  wert  at  first  no  better  than  those 
who  are  now  placed  under  thee  ;  and  that  thou  still 
remainest  in  reality  only  their  equal ;  nay  more,  that, 
in  a  true  sense,  thou  hast  become  their  servant,  since  it 
is  for  them,  not  for  myself  that  thou  hast  been  raised 
in  dignity  ;  and,  therefore,  as  it  is  the  duty  of  the  host 
to  attend  to  his  guests,  and  to  think  of  himself  only  when 
they  have  been  provided  for,  so  shouldst  thou  forget  thy 
very  needs  in  thy  co7icern  to  ininister  to  the  needs  of 
others, ^^ 

Have  I  done  so  hitherto?  Has  my  life  in  the 
priesthood  been  a  life  of  entire  consecration  to  the 
service  of  God's  children  ?      Is  there  not  in  me  a 


90  S)afli?  ZboviQMB 

tendency  to  make  it  a  life  of  self-seeking,  in  which 
the  love  of  worldly  honors,  of  comfort,  of  sensual 
enjoyment,  is  gradually  superseding  the  pursuit  of 
God's  honor  and  the  love  of  souls  ? 

Do  I  keep  alive  within  me  the  sympathies  which 
bind  the  heart  of  a  priest  to  his  people  ?  Do  I  truly 
remain  one  of  them  — "  ^^  among  them  as  one  of 
them^^  —  never  looking  down  even  on  the  weakest 
or  the  worst,  never  hard  or  unfeeling,  but  tender, 
compassionate,  helpful,  cordially  sharing  the  joys  and 
the  sorrows  of  all  ?  Do  I  remember  all  day  long 
that  I  belong  to  them,  not  to  myself,  and  that  the 
very  names  by  which  my  calling  is  commonly  desig- 
nated, —  officium^  —  ministerium,  —  are  expressive 
not  of  dignity,  but  of  duty;  not  of  the  rights  of  a 
master,  but  of  the  menial  duties  of  a  servant  ? 

This  is  the  law  laid  down  by  Christ  himself  to  His 
apostles :  ''he  that  will  be  first  among  you  shall  be 
your  servant ^^''  —  Matt.  xx.  ;  and  this  St.  Paul  so 
admirably  practised  :  "  /  made  myself  the  servant  of 
ally — I  Cor.  ix. 


"  Ufide  cuncti  qui  prcesunt  non  in  se  potestatem  debent 
ordinis  sed  cequalitatem  pensare  conditionis  ;  nee  proeesse 
se  hominibus  gaudeant^  sed prodesseJ^^ — Greg.  M.  ii 
Pastor,  6. 


Self-Denial  9i 


XXIII 

SELF-DENIAL 

"  Si  quis  vult post  me  venire^  abneget  semetipsumP 
"  If  any  man  will  come  after  me^  let  him  deny  him- 
self ^  —  Matt.  xvi.  24. 

ENI AL  means  properly  the  contradiction  of 
a  statement.  But  in  Scripture,  as  well  as 
in  common  use,  it  is  applied  also  to  persons. 
Peter  is  said  to  have  denied  his  Master;  and  Christ 
himself  threatens  those  who  deny  Him  before  men, 
that  He  will  deny  them  before  His  Father  who  is  in 
heaven.  To  deny,  thus  means  to  disregard,  to 
ignore,  to  disown.  And  it  is  in  this  sense  that  Our 
Lord  speaks  of  denying  one's  self  He  is  the  first  to 
use  the  expression  thus ;  and,  as  employed  by  Him,  it 
means  that  to  follow  Him, — to  the  death  of  the  cross, 
if  needs  be, — ''  tollat  crucem  suam,'*^  a  man  must  thrust 
aside  all  care  and  concern  for  himself,  must  dis- 
regard the  instincts  of  his  nature  that  make  him 
shrink  from  suffering  and  death,  and  go  forth  in  the 
service  of  his  Lord  to  meet  whatever  awaits  him. 
If  he  is  held  back  by.  the  love  of  ease  and  enjoy- 


92  Dafls  UbouQhts 

ment,  by  the  fear  of  privation  and  suffering,  he 
cannot  face  the  consequences  of  the  Christian 
profession.  He  must,  therefore,  learn  to  refuse 
himself  such  pleasure  as  may  interfere  with  his 
purpose.  This  is  self-denial.  *'  If  you  know^^  says 
St.  Chrysostom,  ^'-what  it  is  to  deny,  that  is,  to  disown, 
to  ignore  another,  then  you  know  what  it  is  to  deny 
yourself.  If  you  make  no  account  of  a?i  individual, 
you  heed  not  his  appeals,  nor  are  you  affected  by  his 
sufferifigs.  Self  denial  means  dealing  with  yourself 
in  a  similar  fashion,^'*  "  In  its  perfection,  "  says  St. 
Basil,  "  //  implies  a  renunciation  of  everything,  even  of 
life.  Perfecta  renunciatio  in  eo  sita  est  ut  de  vita 
sua  ne  minimum  affectus  sit,  quamvis  habeat  mortis 
responsum,^''  S.  Gregory  (32  in  Matt.)  draws  a  dis- 
tinction.  between  detachment  from  external  things 
and  self-denial :  "  Minus  est  abnegare  quod  habet, 
valde  autem  multum  est  abnegare  quod  est,  Non  sufficit 
ergo  nostra  relinquere  nisi  relinquamus  et  nos^ 

Self-denial,  then,  is  but  a  means  to  an  end ;  by  set- 
ting a  man  free,  it  enables  him  to  devote  himself 
to  the  service  of  God.  The  fuller  the  service,  the 
greater  that  self-surrender  or  self-sacrifice  has  to  be. 
Self-denial  may,  therefore,  be  practised  in  various 
degrees. 

I.  There  is  a  degree  in  which  it  has  to  be  practised 
in  order  to  ensure  faithfulness  to  essential  duties 
or  to  avoid  grievous  sin.  ^^Relinquamus  nosmet- 
ipsos  quales  peccando  nos  fecimus,  qui  superbus  fuit,  si 
humilis  f actus  est  seipsum  reqlinquit     Si  luxuriosus 


Selt-2)enial  93 


quisque  ad  continentiam  vitam  mutavit  abnegavit  ita- 
que  semetipsu7ny  This  is  the  lowest  of  all ;  yet  for 
those  who  are  under  the  influence  of  any  strong 
passion,  it  implies  an  heroic  effort,  and  becomes 
the  source  of  a  high  degree  of  merit.  To  obey 
the  law  of  God  the  intemperate  man,  the  volup- 
tuous man,  the  hot-tempered,  the  resentful  man 
has  to  practise  a  high  order  of  self-renouncement, 
which  often  fails  to  be  appreciated  as  it  ought. 

2.  The  second  degree  is  that  which  is  necessary 
for  the  avoidance  of  venial  sin  —  in  itself  a  higher 
degree,  because  it  extends  to  a  much  larger  number 
of  cases,  and  generally  implies  greater  strictness. 

3.  The  third  degree  corresponds  to  the  avoidance 
of  the  occasions  of  sin,  even  where  one  is  not  strictly 
bound  to  do  so.  Certain  forms  of  indulgence  are 
known  to  weaken  the  power  of  resistance  to  tempta- 
tion, or  to  deaden  the  conscience,  or  to  lead  to  minor 
faults,  and  are  sacrificed  on  that  account.  It  is 
easy  to  see  how  much  this  widens  the  field  of  self- 
denial. 

4.  Finally  there  are  pleasures  ever  so  harmless 
in  themselves  and  ever  so  sweet  to  the  individual, 
yet  he  gives  them  up  in  view  of  the  higher  good  of 
the  soul  and  the  greater  honor  and  glory  of  God. 

This  is  truly  and  purely  religious  self-denial.  The 
other  degrees  are  conceivable  on  rational  grounds, 
and  have  been  practised  more  or  less  by  the  ancient 
philosophers.  Here  we  enter  into  the  region  of 
faith,  and  of  life  seen  in  the  light  of  God.     The 


94  H)afls  XTbougbts 

Saints  show  the  way.  They  were  terribly  cruel  to 
themselves.  They  waged  war  fiercely  on  their  flesh. 
They  denied  themselves  the  most  natural  and  the 
most  harmless  enjoyments;  they  fasted,  they  fiogged 
themselves ;  no  heartless  master  ever  treated  a  slave 
as  they  treated  their  frail  and  fragile  bodies.  The 
world  witnesses  their  action,  and  calls  it  fanaticism 
and  folly.  Many  half-enlightened  Christians  respect 
it,  yet  at  heart  they  believe  it  to  be  a  mistake.  But 
the  mistake  is  all  theirs.  Behind  them  the  Saints 
have  the  unvarying  tradition  and  teaching  of  the 
Church,  around  them  the  incomparable  influence 
they  wield  over  their  contemporaries,  and  above 
them  the  sanction  of  God  himself  in  the  miraculous 
power  with  which  He  gifted  them. 


"*S?/  thyself^  then,  like  a  good  and  faithful  sen^ant 
of  Christ,  to  bear  manfully  the  cross  of  thy  Lord  for  the 
love  of  Him  who  was  crucified  for  thee, 

**  Prepare  thyself  to  suffer  many  adversities  in  this 
miserable  life,  for  so  it  will  be  with  thee  wherever  thou 
art, 

"  Drink  of  the  chalice  of  thy  Lord  lovingly,  if  thou 
desirest  to  be  his  friend  and  to  have  part  with  him,^^  — 
Imit.  ii.  I2-IO. 


Ubrougb  Beatb  to  %iU  95 


XXIV 

THROUGH   DEATH   TO   LIFE 

"  JVisi  granum  frumenti  cadens  in  terram  mortuum 
fuerity  ipsum  solum  manet ;  si  autem  mortuum  fuerit^ 
multum  f7'uctum  afferty 

"  Unless  the  grain  of  wheat  falling  into  the  ground 
die,  itself  remaineth  alone ;  but  if  it  die  it  bringeth 
forth  much  fruit!'''  —  John  xii.  24. 


HAT  Our  Blessed  Lord  thus  sets  before 
us,  is  not  merely  a  fact  of  the  material 
world;  it  is  a  type  of  what  is  about  to 
happen  in  Himself,  and  at  the  same  time  the  revela- 
tion of  a  general  law  extending  to  His  followers 
and  to  mankind  at  large,  —  the  law  being  this,  that 
the  highest  ends  and  fullest  expansion  of  life  are 
reached  only  by  sacrifice ;  often  by  the  sacrifice  of 
life  itself. 

It  was  so  in  His  own  case.  In  His  secret  in- 
terview with  Nicodemus,  He  tells  how  He  is  to 
be  lifted  up  like  the  brazen  serpent  in  the  desert, 
that  all  who  believe  in  Him  may  be  saved.  Later 
on,  speaking  to  the  Jews  (John  viii.  28),  He  refers 
to  the  time  when  He  shall  have  been  lifted  up  by 


96  Wail'Q  ZhoviQbts 

them.  On  Mount  Thabor,  where  He  enjoys  a 
visible  anticipation  of  His  glorified  humanity,  the 
subject  of  His  discourse  with  Moses  and  Elias  is 
His  approaching  passion  :  "  ^/  dicebant  excessum  ejus 
qiiem  completurus  erat  in  Jertisalein  ;  "  and  after  His 
resurrection  He  reminds  the  disciples  of  Emmaus 
that  it  was  the  divinely  appointed  plan  that  He 
should  reach  His  glory  only  through  His  sufferings 
and  death  :  ^^  Nonne  haec  oportuit pati  Christum  et  ita 
i7it7'are  in  gloriam  suam  ? "  The  indissoluble  con- 
nection of  the  two  is  clearly  before  His  mind  when, 
referring  to  the  grain  of  wheat,  "  The  hour  is  come,'** 
he  says,  "  that  the  Son  of  Man  should  he  glorified;  '* 
that  is,  that  the  glorious  work  for  which  He  came 
should  be  accomplished ;  but  it  must  be  at  the  cost 
of  His  life.  Like  the  grain  of  wheat,  He  must  die 
to  give  life  to  the  world ;  and,  recurring  once  more 
to  His  favorite  expression.  He  adds  f  John  v.  32), 
"  And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  I  will  draw 
all  things  to  my  self, ^^ 

Such  then  was  the  price  of  the  salvation  of  man- 
kind, as  freely  ordained  by  the  divine  Wisdom  and 
freely  consented  to  by  Our  Saviour.  But  it  was 
also  the  price  at  which  the  apostles  were  admitted 
to  share  in  the  blessed  work.  Long  before  His 
death  He  had  warned  them  of  this  (Matt,  x.) : 
'^  Behold,  I  send  you  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
wolves.  .  .  .  They  will  scourge  you  in  their  syna- 
gogues .  .  .  and  you  shall  be  hated  by  all  men  for 
my  fiame^s  sake,  .  .  .  Fear  ye  not  them  that  kill  the 


XCbrougb  Beatb  to  %\tc  97 

^ody  and  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soulP  And  in  His 
last  discourse,  He  reminds  them  of  it  again:  ^''Re- 
member my  words  that  I  said  to  you :  The  servant  is 
not  greater  (that  is,  has  no  claim  to  be  better  off) 
tha?i  his  master.  If  they  have  persecuted  me  they  will 
also  persecute  you^  — John  xv.  20.  They,  too,  Uke 
the  grain  of  wheat,  had  to  die  in  order  to  produce 
the  rich  harvest  of  souls  that  was  to  spring  from 
them.  And  so  was  it  through  the  early  ages  of  the 
Church.  The  blood  of  martyrs  was  the  seed  of 
Christians,  as  Tertullian  said :  "  Sanguis  martyrtwi 
semen  est  Christianorum,''^  And  so  will  it  be  to  the 
end  of  time.  In  the  eyes  of  civilized  man  and 
savage  alike,  the  strongest  argument  in  favor  of 
a  doctrine  is  to  be  found  in  the  sacrifices  made  by 
those  who  propagate  it ;  the  sacrifice  of  life,  if  need 
be,  and,  in  a  minor  degree,  the  sacrifice  of  ease, 
fortune,  country,  home.  This  is  the  secret  of  the 
success  of  our  missionaries  abroad,  and  of  the  most 
influential  and  venerated  priests  around  us. 

Indeed,  it  may  be  said  that  sacrifice  is  the  con- 
dition of  success  in  every  sphere.  The  explorer, 
the  reformer,  the  statesman,  the  soldier,  have  all  to 
relinquish  much  of  the  lower  pleasures  of  existence. 
Their  life  is  not,  and  cannot  be,  a  life  of  ease  and 
enjoyment.  They  have,  to  use  the  Biblical  term, 
*'  to  die  "  to  many  things,  if  they  would  be  successful 
in  their  respective  pursuits.  Of  nobody  is  this 
more  true  than  of  the  priest.  His  life  can  be  truly 
fpoilful  to  himself  and  to  others  only  on  condition 


98  H)aili?  ZhouQbts 

of  his  dying  to  the  natural  Hfe ;  that  is,  of  volun- 
tarily foregoing  many  pleasurable  things  within  his 
reach ;  at  one  time,  emolument,  at  another,  advance- 
ment; here,  the  enjoyment  of  family,  there,  the 
comforts  of  an  easy  life.  Only  in  proportion  as  he 
relinquishes  these  things,  to  say  nothing  of  those 
forbidden,  does  he  grow  in  personal  holiness  and 
in  public  usefulness.  "  Unless  the  grain  of  wheat 
falling  into  the  ground  die^  itself  remaineth  alo7te ; 
but  if  it  die  it  briiigeth  forth  much  fruits 


"  Behold  in  the  cross  all  doth  consist^  and  all  lieth  in 
our  dying ;  and  there  is  no  other  way  to  life  but  the 
way  of  the  Holy  Cross  and  of  daily  mortification^^  — 
Imit.  ii.  lo. 


Ubc  %ovc  ot  Cbil&ren  99 


XXV 

THE   LOVE  OF  CHILDREN 

*'  Smite  parvulos  venire  ad  me^  et  ne  prohibueritis 
eoSy  talium  enim  est  regnum  Dei^ 

"  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me  and  for- 
bid them  not ^  for  of  such  is  the  Kingdom  of  God^  — 
Mark  x.  14. 


HE  priest  should  love  all  his  people.  There 
is  no  age,  no  condition  of  life,  no  degree  of 
I  worthiness  or  unworthiness,  which  has  not 
its  special  claims  on  him.  When  the  pastor  of 
souls  considers  in  succession  the  various  members 
of  his  flock,  he  finds  in  the  individual  circumstances 
of  each  something  that  goes  directly  to  his  heart. 
But  to  none  does  he  feel  more  sweetly  drawn  than 
to  children,  and  to  none  should  he  more  readily 
devote  his  time  and  labor. 

I.  He  learns  to  love  them  from  the  example  of 
the  Divine  Master  himself.  Nothing  is  more  touch- 
ing in  our  Lord  than  His  tender  regard  for  these 
little  ones.  They  instinctively  gather  around  Him. 
With  their  parents  they  follow  Him  into  the  desert, 
and  share  in  the  miraculous  meal  of  the  loaves  and 


100  Dailp  UhowQbts 

the  fishes.  And  He,  in  His  divine  condescension, 
welcomes  them,  caresses  them,  gives  them  His 
blessing.  The  scene  described  by  St.  Mark  in  his 
brief,  graphic  way,  shows  beautifully  how  He  felt, 
and  doubtless  how  He  w^as  wont  to  act  in  their 
regard :  '^  And  they  brought  to  Him  young  childreii 
that  He  7night  touch  them,  and  the  disciples  rebuked 
those  that  brought  them.  Whom  when  Jesus  saw,  He 
was  much  displeased  a?id  saith  to  than  :  Suffer  the  little 
children  to  come  unto  me  and  forbid  thein  not,  for  of 
such  is  the  Kijigdom  of  God,  .  .  .  And,  e?nbracing  them 
and  laying  His  hands  upo?i  them.  He  blessed  ihein,''^ 

2.  What  drew  thus  the  heart  of  Our  Lord  towards 
children  He  Himself  is  careful  to  tell  us:  ^^ For  of 
such  is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven^  Their  condition  is 
most  like  that  of  the  a,ngels,  and  fittest  to  appear 
before  God,  —  fittest  also  for  His  kingdom  here 
below,  under  the  law  of  the  Gospel.  And  this  is 
why  the  priest,  whose  business  is  to  build  up  that 
kingdom,  loves  little  children.  Already  and  without 
effort  they  are  vv^hat  He  wishes  all  to  be.  Children 
are  naturally  without  guile,  artless,  harmless,  incap- 
able of  doing  any  serious  injury.  Their  minds  and 
souls  are  transparent.  They  are  strangers  to  the 
passions  and  defilements  of  later  years,  and  nearer 
to  the  condition  of  angels  than  to  that  of  fallen 
man.  They  are  for  a  time  ignorant  of  evil,  and 
w^hen,  later  on,  the  knowledge  of  it  comes,  it  only 
awakens  in  them  at  first  a  sense  of  horror.  And 
if   its  taint  reaches  their  souls   in   any  degree,  it 


Ube  %ovc  of  Cbilbren  loi 

remains  on  the  surface  and  is  easily  removed,  or 
drops  off  of  itself.  The  child  is  naturally  humble. 
He  looks  up  to  those  around  him  as  stronger  and 
wiser  than  himself.  He  turns  to  them  instinctively 
for  guidance  and  for  help,  and  is  docile  and  obedi- 
ent in  most  things  without  effort.  He  is  trustful, 
hopeful,  little  concerned  about  the  future ;  just 
what  Our  Lord  taught  His  followers  to  be.  And 
this  is  why  the  priest  turns  to  children  as  the  purest, 
the  heavenliest  part  of  his  flock. 

In  the  child,  besides,  he  sees  already  the  Christian 
of  later  years,  and  watches  with  delight  his  earliest 
impressions,  in  order  to  cultivate  the  seeds  of  good- 
ness implanted  in  him  by  the  Creator,  to  check, 
and,  if  possible,  to  destroy,  the  budding  shoots  of 
evil.  No  soil  is  more  fertile,  more  responsive  to 
intelligent  cultivation,  than  the  souls  of  children. 

But  to  be  successful  in  this  blessed  work  much 
patience  is  necessary  and  much  kindness.  The 
priest  must  begin  by  winning  the  affections  of  his 
children,  and  nothing  is  easier.  He  meets  them 
at  every  step,  on  the  streets,  at  Sunday-school,  in 
their  homes.  They  look  up  to  him  with  awe,  as 
to  a  mysterious  preternatural  being,  and  attach  a 
special  value  to  what  comes  from  him.  A  little 
gift,  a  kind  word,  a  pleasant  smile,  a  simple  recog- 
nition, is  appreciated  by  them.  Children  were  wont 
to  follow  St.  Francis  de  Sales  on  the  streets  of 
Annec37,  and  into  his  house  or  into  the  Convent 
of  the  Visitation,  as   if   drawn   by  an  irresistible 


102  H)aflB  XTbouabts 

attraction.  There  is  no  more  pleasing  trait  in  a 
priest  than  to  be  popular  with  the  children,  nor  are 
there  many  more  helpful  to  him  in  his  work.  By  it 
he  not  only  reaches  and  holds  the  children  them- 
selves during  the  important  period  of  their  moral 
and  religious  training,  but  he  also  reaches  the 
hearts  of  their  parents,  for  nothing  is  more  welcome 
to  them  than  what  is  done  for  their  little  ones. 


"  Hi  pair 6771  sequu7itur^  77tatre77i  aTnant,  proxifno 
velle  malu77i  tieschmf,  cura77t  opU7n  negligunt,  non 
insolescwit^  7t07t  77te7itm7ztur,  dictis  credu7tt,  et  quod 
audiu7it  veruTn  habeTit  Reverte7tdii77t  est  igitur  ad 
si7nplicitate7n  puerorum  quid  eos  ea  collocate  speciem 
hu7nilitatis  DoTuiniccd  circumfere7nusy  —  S.  Hilar,  in 
Matt. 


Cbrfst  tbe  Comforter  los 


XXVI 

CHRIST   THE  COMFORTER 

"  Veiiite  ad  me  omnes  qui  laboratis  et  onerati  estis 
et  ego  reficiam  vosP 

*'  Come  unto  me  all  you  that  labor  and  are  burdened^ 
and  I  will  refresh  you"  —  Matt.  xi.  28. 


T  is  to  the  whole  world  and  to  all  ages,  that 
this  tender  invitation  went  forth  from  the 
heart  of  Our  Lord.  Those  who  heard  it 
spoken,  thought  only  of  themselves  and  of  the  end- 
less Pharisaic  prescriptions  and  practices  which  ex- 
hausted their  energies,  and  weighed  them  down  like 
an  unbearable  burden.  And  to  them,  indeed,  and 
to  their  troubles  did  the  words  of  the  Master  refer 
immediately.  But  they  meant  much  more.  His 
appeal  and  His  promise  extended  to  all  human  suf- 
fering and  sorrow.  The  very  first  time  He  preached 
in  a  synagogue,  He  took  for  His  text  the  prophetic 
words  of  Isaiah  :  *'  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me^ 
to  preach  good  tidijtgs  to  the  poor ;  to  proclaim  release 
to  the  captiveSy  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set 
at  liberty  those  that  were  bruised ;"  and  he  added, 
*'  This  day  is  fulfilled  this  Scripture;  "  that  is,  I  shall 


104  DaUp  ZbowQhts 

accomplish  all  that  is  promised.  And  ever  since, 
He  has  kept  His  promise  with  all  those  who  have 
turned  to  Him  in  their  trials. 

What  He  promised  was  not  the  removal  of  suffer- 
ing, for  suffering  is  a  divinel}^  appointed  discipline 
in  this  world,  correcting,  warning,  calling  back  to 
God  those  who  forget  Him,  as  nothing  else  can  do. 
But  often  there  is  too  much  of  it  for  human  weak- 
ness to  endure,  and  then  its  beneficent  effects  are 
liable  to  be  lost,  and  manifold  evils  to  take  their 
place.  There  are  sorrows  that  crush  the  soul,  or 
waste  all  her  vitality  ;  acute  bodily  suffering,  chronic 
illness,  humiliation,  loss  of  position  or  fortune,  re- 
peated disappointment,  and  failure.  Unsustained  by 
faith  the  soul  sinks  under  them,  or  settles  down  in 
a  condition  of  abject  misery.  But  the  Christian 
hears  the  loving  voice  of  the  Saviour  calling  him : 
"  Come  and  I  will  refresh  you!''' 

He  comes,  and,  first  of  all,  he  learns  from  his 
Divine  Master  that  it  is  good  for  him  to  suffer: 
^^  Beati  qui  lugent;^^  —  that  his  trials  are  m^eant  to 
wean  his  affections  from  earth,  and  turn  them 
heavenward;  that  the  pain  he  endures  is  of  short 
duration,  and  the  reward  without  end;  that  if  he 
be  a  sinner,  the  present  is  the  best  time  to  ma^ke 
atonement,  and  that  humble  submission  is  always 
the  most  welcome  homage  to  God. 

And  then  Christ  spreads  out  before  him  His  own 
life  so  full  of  privation  and  sorrow.  He  shows  Him, 
as  He  did  to  St.  Thomas,  the  w^ounds  in  His  hands 


Cbrist  tbe  Comtortet  105 

and  His  feet ;  He  allows  him  to  see  into  the  depths 
of  His  sacred  passion ;  He  leads  him  to  the  gar- 
den of  His  agony,  to  the  pillar  at  which  He  was 
scourged,  to  the  cross  of  Calvary  upon  which  He 
died;  and  then  He  gently  asks  him  whether  he  is 
not  ready  to  bear  something  in  return  for  His  sake. 
Hard-hearted  indeed  would  he  be,  and  unworthy 
the  name  of  Christian,  if  he  declined  to  do  so. 

While  Christ  by  His  example  and  by  His  love  thus 
encourages  His  poor  child.  He  infuses  the  charm 
of  divine  grace  into  his  afflicted  soul,  and  imparts 
the  courage  to  take  up  afresh  his  cross  and  to  bear 
it.  Thus  He  dealt  with  St.  Paul,  leaving  him  to 
bear  to  the  end  that  "  sting  of  the  flesh  ''  from  which 
he  prayed  so  hard  to  be  delivered,  but  assuring 
him  of  a  grace  that  would  enable  him  to  support  it : 
"  Sufficit  tibi  gratia  7nea.^^  —  2.  CoR.  xii.  9. 

Here  is  the  secret  of  that  mysterious  joy  which 
filled  the  souls  of  the  Saints  of  all  ages  in  the  midst 
of  their  trials,  and  which  so  perplexed  the  unspiritual 
who  beheld  them.  ''  Crucem  vident^^'*  says  St.  Ber- 
nard, "  unctio7iem  non  videntP  This  is  the  source  of 
that  stream  of  happiness,  flowing  down  through 
Christian  ages,  in  which  countless  weary  souls  have 
slaked  their  thirst.  "  C^';^^?,"  said  Our  Lord  to  each 
one  in  turn,  ''come  to  me,  and  you  shall  find  7'est  to 
your  soulsT  ''Requiem  invenietis  animabus  vestrisJ^ 
And  they  found  it :  rest  and  peace  of  intellect  con- 
cerning the  great  problems  of  life,  while  all  was 
darkness    and   confusion    around   them;   peace   of 


106  2)ail^  UbowQbtB 

soul  in  the  midst  of  trials,  patience  in  sufferings, 
hope  in  the  gloomiest  hours,  and,  for  those  who 
came  nearest  to  Christ,  "joy  in  tribulation  ; ''  and  in 
presence  of  death  itself,  nothing  but  a  cry  of  fearless 
defiance  \  '-'^  O  Deaths  where  is  thy  victory  ?  O  Death 
where  is  thy  sting  V^ 

The  priest,  too,  has  labor  to  face,  often  uncon- 
genial and  tedious ;  he  has  burdens  to  bear,  some- 
times too  heavy  for  his  shoulders.  But,  if  he  only 
listens,  he,  too,  will  hear  the  voice  of  Christ  calling 
him.  From  the  crucifix,  from  the  tabernacle,  the 
sweet  words  will  come  forth,  and  go  straight  to  his 
heart : 

"  Come,  O  my  son,  come  to  Me ;  thy  mind  is  dark- 
ened; I  will  give  it  back  its  wonted  light :  thy  heart  is 
sad  and  sinking ;  I  will  cheer  and  brighten  it;  thou 
art  weak,  I  will  strengthen  thee  ;  thou  meetest  coldness, 
unkindness,  neglect,  censure,  at  the  hands  of  thy  fellow- 
men.  Come  to  Me,  and  in  the  embrace  of  My  love  all 
will  be  forgotten^ 


'^^  Laborantes  ad  refectionem  invitat,  ad  requiem 
provocat  oneratos ;  non  tame7i  onus  subtrahit  aut 
labo7'em,  magis  autem  onere  alio,  alio  labore  commutat ; 
sed  onere  levi,  suavi  jugo,  in  quibus  requies  aut  refectio, 
etsi  minus  appareat,  tamen  inveniatur^  —  S.  Bern,, 
Serm,  XV,  in  Psalm. 


Xlbe  priest  a  Comforter        lor 


XXVII 

THE  PRIEST  A  COMFORTER 

"  Venite  ad  me  omnes  qui  laboratis  et  onetati  estis  et 
ego  reficiam  vosJ^ 

"  Come  to  me  all  you  that  labor  and  are  burdened^ 
and  I  will  refresh  you,  —  Matt.  xxi.  28. 

|HE  priest  is  here  below  the  representative 
of  Christ.  He  continues  the  work  of  the 
Saviour  among  men,  and  therefore  he  may 
borrow  without  presumption  the  words  of  his  Master, 
and  apply  them  to  himself.  In  a  true  sense  he, 
too,  can  say  to  his  fellow-men,  "  Come  to  7neJ^ 

The  occasion  to  do  this  blessed  v/ork  is  never 
missing ;  for  though  much  better  and  happier  than 
when  Christ  came,  the  world  is  still  full  of  darkness 
and  of  wickedness,  of  suffering  and  of  sorrow.  The 
primeval  curse  is  still  visible  on  the  human  race  : 
"  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shall  thou  eat  breads  The 
active  energies  of  the  vast  majority  of  men  are  spent, 
like  those  of  animals,  in  seeking  food ;  they  keep  alive 
only  at  the  cost  of  unceasing  toil.  Even  those  who 
escape  the  pressure  of  physical  wants,  are  liable  to 


108  2)ail^  XTbouobts 

worse,  —  sickness  in  one  or  other  of  its  innumerable 
shapes,  robbing  existence  of  all  its  joy ;  the  loss  of 
fortune  ;  poverty,  with  all  the  privations  and  embar- 
rassments it  entails  ;  severance  by  death,  or  by 
estrangement  of  affection,  of  the  closest  and  dearest 
ties ;  or  again,  sorrow,  or  failure,  or  disgrace,  light- 
ing on  others  dearer  than  self.  Or  it  may  be  the 
agony  of  religious  doubt,  or  the  dark  void  of  unbelief, 
or  the  remorse  and  the  shame  of  sin.  How  few  es- 
cape entirely  these  countless  forms  of  evil !  How 
many  are  weighed  down  by  them,  and  instinctively 
look  around  them  for  relief ! 

To  all  these  the  priest  is  sent ;  all  day  long  he 
cries  to  them  :  "  Come  to  me  and  I  will  refresh  youT 
For  every  evil  he  has  a  remedy.  To  those  who  have 
never  known  the  blessing  of  faith,  or  in  whom  its 
beneficent  light  has  been  obscured  by  doubt,  and 
w^ho  grope  like  the  blind  to  find  an  issue,  or  who, 
having  tried  in  vain,  settle  down  disheartened  and 
despairing,  "  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death ^^'^ 
the  priest  offers  the  sweet,  winning  radiance  of  the 
Gospel  —  courage,  contentment,  hopefulness,  joy. 
From  the  guilty  heart  he  removes  the  crushing 
weight  of  sin.  The  relief,  the  comfort,  the  strength, 
he  imparts  to  penitent  souls  every  day  in  the  tribunal 
of  penance,  should  be  enough  to  make  all  men  bless 
him. 

But  not  merely  for  spiritual  needs  do  men  come 
to  him.  He  is  their  resource  and  their  refuge  in 
all  their  trials.      The   poor,  the  sick,  the  afflicted, 


Ube  priest  a  Comforter        109 

instinctively  turn  to  him.  From  him  they  expect 
what  nobody  else  can  or  will  do  for  them.  Nor  do 
they  hope  in  vain.  Compassion  is  easy  to  him,  for 
he  is  no  stranger  himself  to  the  miseries  of  life.  ''^He 
is  taken,'''  says  St.  Paul  (Heb.  v.  i.),  ''from  amo7ig 
men  and  ordained  for  meii  .  .  .  who  can  have  compas- 
sion on  them,  because  he  hi^nself  is  also  compassed  with 
infirmity y  And  then  daily  contact  with  the  heart  of 
his  Master  has  enlarged  his  heart,  and  filled  it  with 
an  inexhaustible  treasure  of  pity.  The  relief  found 
in  sympathy,  by  those  who  suffer,  is  simply  incalcu- 
lable;  but  the  priest  does  more  than  sympathize 
with  them  :  he  tries  to  relieve  them.  His  pity  is 
active,  because  his  love  is  sincere.  The  selfish  man 
tries  to  forget  the  needs  and  sufferings  of  his  fellow- 
m.en ;  or  he  hardens  himself  against  them  by  some 
scientific  theory,  or  he  attempts  to  buy  himself  off 
by  some  transient  beneficence.  Not  so  the  true 
priest.  He  is  ever  mindful  of  those  who  suffer,  ever 
anxious  to  help  them.  His  love  makes  him  re- 
sourceful. Often  he  succeeds  in  accomplishing 
v/hat  nobody  else  could  or  would  do. 

And  even  when  he  has  thus  made  the  burden 
endurable,  his  heavenly  work  is  not  ended.  He 
still  possesses  the  secret  of  lightening  the  weight  of 
what  remains.  Behind  what  cannot  be  removed,  he 
reveals  the  hidden  hand  of  God  dealing  out  what  is 
so  unwelcome  to  nature,  not  in  anger,  but  in  love. 
''Because  thou  wast  acceptable  to  God,''''  said  the  Arch- 
angel to  Tobias,   ^'  it  was  necessary   that  temptation 


110  Bails  XTbougbts 

(i.e.  suffering)  should  prove  thee^  And  thus  the 
trials  of  life  come  to  be  looked  upon  as  blessings  in 
disguise,  not  only  to  be  borne  patiently,  but  to  be 
readily  accepted,  and  positively  welcomed. 

Truly  the  priest  is  the  great  comforter  of  man  in 
his  misery,  dispensing  relief,  brightness,  hope,  joy- 
ful submission,  to  all  who  come  under  his  influence. 
But  only  the  true  priest  can  do  such  things  —  the 
man  of  faith,  of  charity,  of  unselfish  devotion,  the 
man  who  loses  himself  in  the  service  of  others.  The 
intelligent  man,  the  active  man,  the  good-natured 
man,  can  do  something  for  them ;  the  man  of  God 
alone  can  do  all. 

"  Wherefore  do  thou^  O  man  of  God,  pursue  justice^ 
godliness,  faith,  charity,  patience,  mildness ^ — i  Tim. 
vi.  2. 

"  Sit  rector  singulis  compassione proximus,  prce  cunctis 
contemplatione  suspensus,  ut  et  per  pietatis  viscera  in  se 
cceterorum-infirmitatem  transferal,  et  per  speculationis 
altitudinem  seipsum  quoque  invisibilia  appetendo  tran- 
scendat,  ne  aut  alta  petens  proximorum  infrma  despi- 
ciat  aut  infrmis  proximorum  congruens  appetere  alta 
derelinquatr  —  S.  Greg.,  Fastoral  I.  v. 


Ube  IRelioxous  /iDan  m 


XXVIII 

THE   RELIGIOUS  MAN 

^^Legem  pone  mihi,  JDomine,  viam  justificationum 
tuarum^  et  exqiiira?n  earn  semper.  Da  mihi  intelleciujn 
et  scrutabor  legem  tuam^  et  custodiam  illain  in  toto 
corde  meo^  — Ps.  cxviii. 

"  Set  before  me  for  a  law  the  way  of  thy  justification^ 
O  Lord,  and  I  will  always  seek  after  it.  Give  me 
understanding  and  I  will  search  thy  law^  and  I  will 
keep  it  with  my  whole  hearth 

HE  law  by  which  men's  actions  are  prac- 
tically guided,  depends  upon  what  is  upper- 
most in  their  minds  and  deepest  in  their 
hearts.  With  the  great  majority,  the  ruling  prin- 
ciple, in  one  shape  or  another,  is  self-interest.  Their 
great  aim  in  life  is  pleasure,  or  position,  or  power, 
or  wealth  which  may  place  any  or  all  of  the  others 
within  their  reach. 

With  a  certain  number  it  is  something  incompar- 
ably higher  and  greater  than  self ;  it  is  moral  good- 
ness. To  avoid  what  is  wrong  or  unworthy,  because 
of  its  wickedness  or  unworthiness ;  to  cultivate  virtue 
for  its  own  sake ;  to  do  the  right  thing  chiefly  because 


112  Daxis  XTbougbts 

it  is  right ;  to  sacrifice  all  else  when  necessary  to 
honor  and  to  dut}^  —  such  is  the  endeavor  of  many 
good  men  of  past  and  present  times. 

Finally,  there  are  those  who  view  their  lives,  and 
aim  at  regulating  them,  principally  in  the  light  of 
.their  relations  with  God.  To  recognize  His  claims 
upon  them,  to  serve  Him,  to  obey  His  will  in  every 
particular,  is  their  great  concern. 

To  follow  the  first  of  these  principles,  makes  the 
worldly  man.  To  obey  the  second,  makes  the  vir- 
tuous man.  To  be  guided  by  the  third,  makes  the 
religious  man. 

The  distinctive  character,  therefore,  of  the  reli- 
gious man  is  that,  not  only  in  theory,  but  in  practice, 
his  life  is  built  on,  and  regulated  by,  the  thought  of 
God.  All  Christians  knov/  that  God  is  ever  present 
to  them ;  that  it  is  His  hand  that  sustains  them  in 
existence ;  that  His  guiding  action  extends  to  what- 
ever may  happen  them;  that  they  owe  Him  the 
homage  of  all  they  have  and  are,  and  that  to  Him 
they  will  have  to  answer  for  every  particular  of  their 
lives.  All  know  it,  but  the  religious  man  realizes  it, 
and  aims  at  accommodating  his  life  to  such  a  concep- 
tion. This  is  what  distinguishes  him  from  all  others. 
In  what  he  does,  the  worldly  man  looks  to  his  inter- 
est, the  conscientious  man  to  the  lav/s  of  duty,  but  the 
religious  man  looks  to  the  will  of  God.  Like  Abra- 
ham, he  walks  in  the  divine  presence  ;  he  remembers 
God,  he  seeks  God,  he  sees  God  everywhere.  The 
visible  world  is  to  him  a  constant  revelation  of  the 


Zbc  IRelfgioiis  i^an  us 

Divine  attributes.  In  the  events  of  public  life, 
where  others  admit  of  nothing  but  the  play  of 
human  passions,  or  the  forces  of  nature,  the  reli- 
gious man  recognizes,  though  he  may  not  always  be 
able  to  shov/,  a  guiding  providence ;  and  in  all  that 
happens  to  himself,  be  it  good  or  evil,  he  acknowl- 
edges humbly,  like  Job,  the  hidden  hand  of  God. 

This  is  preeminently  a  Christian  type  of  virtue. 
It  contains,  or  it  leads  to,  what  is  most  distinctive 
in  the  Gospel.  There  is  something  particularly 
humble  and  subdued  in  the  religious  man.  Self- 
restraint  is  natural  to  him,  as  is  also  patience  and 
gentleness  with  others.  He  is  reverent  and  recol- 
lected in  his  devotions,  in  his  contact  with  sacred 
places  and  things.  He  is  instinctively  a  man  of 
prayer.  Living  with  God,  he  turns  to  Him  on  all 
occasions,  leans  upon  Him ;  he  mingles  prayer  with 
his  most  ordinary  actions. 

How  fitting  is  such  a  spirit  and  such  a  form  of 
life  in  priests  I  The  Council  of  Trent  looks  for  it 
in  them:  ^'' nihil  nisi  gi-ave^  moderatum  ac 'R.^i.igio^^ 
PLENUM /r^  seferanty  The  people  look  for  it,  too, 
not  only  at  the  altar  and  in  the  sacred  functions 
where  its  absence  would  shock  them,  but  in  the 
tone,  the  manner,  and  language  of  the  priest  in 
ordinaiy  life.  Everywhere  he  is  expected  to  be 
not  only  a  good  man,  a  kind  man,  a  well-bred  man, 
but  also  a  religious  man,  a  man  of  God. 


Tu  autem  o  homo  Dei  I ' 


114  H)ail^  XTbouabts 


XXIX 

HOLINESS  AND  HELPFULNESS 

"  Pro  eis  ego  sanctifico  meipsumy 

"  For  them  do  I  sanctify  myself ^  —  John  xvii.  19. 


HE  sanctification  of  which  Our  Lord 
speaks  could  not  mean  for  Him  what  it 
commonly  means  when  applied  to  men. 
In  men  there  is  always  room  for  growth  in  holi- 
ness ;  in  Christ  there  was  none.  Not  only  in  His 
divinity  was  He  perfectly  and  essentially  holy,  but 
also  in  His  humanity  from  the  first  hour  in  which 
it  was  hypostatically  united  to  a  divine  person. 
But  in  Sacred  Writ,  in  which  the  word  ^'sanctifica- 
tion^'' is  very  frequently  met,  it  almost  invariably  has 
the  meaning  of  consecration  to  God,  active  or 
passive.  In  this  sense  it  is  said  that  the  Lord 
sanctified  the  seventh  day,  and  that  the  temple,  the 
altar,  the  vessels  used  in  the  sacrifice,  and  many 
things  besides,  were  sanctified,  that  is,  withdrawn 
from  ordinary  uses  and  consecrated  to  God.  In 
the  same  sense  Christ  tells  us  (John  x.  36)  that  He 
himself  was  sanctified  and  sent  by  His  Father,  that 
is,  consecrated  as  a  victim  for  the  salvation  of  man- 


Doliness  an5  Ibelpfulness      us 

kind.  But  now,  inasmuch  as  He  freely  accepts 
the  merciful  decree,  and  resolves  to  carry  it  out 
even  to  the  laying  down  of  His  life  on  Calvary,  He 
may  say,  in  all  truth,  that  He  ^'sanctifies  (i.e.  de- 
votes) himself,'^  and  furthermore,  that  He  sanctifies 
himself  '""for  them,'^  for  his  disciples,  for  all  those 
whom  He  came  to  save,  "  that  they  may  ie  sanctified 
in  truth  ;^^  that  is,  that  in  Him  and  through  Him 
they  may  be  offered  and  consecrated  to  God. 

What  Christ  did  for  mankind  at  large,  the  priest 
has  to  do  for  his  people.  He  has  to  remember,  first 
of  all,  that  it  is  for  them,  not  for  himself,  he  has 
been  chosen,  consecrated,  anointed,  and  sent.  "  For 
every  high  priest^  says  St.  Paul  (Heb.  v.  i.),  "  taken 
from  among  men^  is  ordained  for  men!'''  Next,  after 
having  been  thus  sanctified,  i.e.  devoted,  consecrated, 
to  the  good  of  others  by  his  very  ordination,  he  re- 
sponds to  the  divine  action  by  giving  himself  wholly 
and  unceasingly  to  the  same  purpose.  He  is  pure 
to  make  others  pure  ;  he  is  separated  from  the  world 
to  make  others  unworldly.  As  Christ  takes  those 
He  has  chosen,  and  presents  them  with  Himself  to 
God  as  a  single  offering,  so  the  priest  identifies 
himself  with  his  flock,  bearing  them  in  his  hands, 
so  to  speak,  every  time  he  appears  before  God. 
This  he  does  ostensibly  and  solemnly  as  often  as 
they  gather  around  him  at  the  holy  sacrifice.  This 
he  repeats  each  time  he  recites  the  breviary.  His 
voice  is  not  merely  his  own ;  it  is  also  that  of  his 


116  Bails  ZbovLQbtB 

people  united  with  him  in  a  common  act  of  self-coL 
secration.    Every  sacrament  he  confers,  every  priestb. 
duty  he  performs,  means  the  same  thing,  and  has 
the  same  purpose,  —  to  bring  his  people  ever  nearer 
to  God ;  and  nearness  to  God  is  sanctification  itself. 

But  in  another  and  more  familiar  sense  of  the 
word,  the  priest  should  take  for  his  motto  the  say- 
ing of  the  Master:  "  I^or  the77i  do  I  sanctify  my  self. ^^ 
The  priest  has,  indeed,  many  reasons  to  strive  for 
holiness.  His  place  is  in  the  sanctuary,  near  to 
God.  His  life  is  spent  amid  holy  things.  At  the 
altar  he  is  as  one  with  Christ  himself;  in  fact,  every 
thing  he  says  and  does  in  the  performance  of  his 
sacred  duties,  calls  him  back  to  the  law^  of  holiness ; 
and  he  is  safe  only  if  he  aspires  constantly  to  that 
higher  life,  at  the  summit  of  which  stand  the  saints. 
If  he  aims  merely  at  what  is  necessary,  he  misses  it 
and  is  lost. 

In.  the  same  sense  he  sanctifies  himself  for  the 
sake  of  his  flock.  He  is  their  mediator,  and  there- 
fore he  must  hold  himself  as  near  as  possible  to  the 
Throne  of  Mercy.  Evidently  the  more  closely  he  is 
united  to  God,  the  more  efficacious  his  prayer  is,  and 
the  more  abundant  the  blessings  poured  down  upon 
those  for  whom  he  prays.  And  the  same  is  true  of 
his  other  functions.  The  word  of  God  is  deserving 
of  attention  and  reverence,  whoever  preaches  it ; 
but  what  additional  weight  is  added  to  it  by  the 
holy  life  of  the  preacher !  The  sacraments  he  ad- 
ministers are  independent  in  their  essence  of  his 


Doliness  auD  Ibelpfulness      ii7 

personal  qualities;  yet  how  great  is  the  share  of 
these  in  the  final  result  I  Of  all  the  qualities  which 
may  be  found  in  a  priest,  nothing  so  much  as  ex- 
ceptional holiness  draws  to  him  those  who  need  his 
help.  They  gather  eagerly  around  the  confessional 
where  he  sits,  aroimd  the  pulpit  where  he  preaches, 
around  the  altar  where  he  offers  the  Divine  Victim. 
To  the  pious  priest  only,  will  those  appeal  who 
aspire  to  the  higher  life.  For  them  in  a  most  spe- 
cial manner  ^'he  sanctifies  himself ^^"^  because  only  on 
that  condition  can  he  be  really  helpful  to  them. 
Devoid  of  piety  himself,  he  would  ill  understand 
them,  and  still  less  care  to  help  them  in  a  practical, 
continuous,  earnest  way  ;  and  so,  for  their  sakes,  as 
well  as  for  his  own,  he  studies  the  ways  of  divine 
grace  ;  he  meditates,  he  prays,  he  practises  the  vir- 
tues to  which  he  is  striving  to  initiate  others;  he 
^valks  before  them  in  the  narrow  path  which  leads 
directly  to  God. 

"  Pro  cis  ego  saiictifico  meipsum  ut  sint  et  ipsi  sajicti- 
ficati  in  veritate^ 

"  Ille  modis  omnibus  ad  sacerdotium  evehi  debet  qui 
cunctis  carfiis  passionibus  moriens  jam  spiritaliter  vivit; 
qui  ad  alie7ia  cupienda  non  ducitur^  sed  propria 
largitur ;  qui  sic  studet  vivere  ut  proximorum  cor  da 
arentia  doctrincB  valeat  fluentis  irrigare.  Si  homo 
apud  homifiem  de  quo  7ni7iim'e prcesumit  fieri  intercessor 
e?'ubescit,  qua  me7ite  apud  Deum  intercessionis  loc7im 
propopulo  arripit  qui  familiarem  se  ejus  gratice  esse 
per  vitce  merit U77i  7iescitV''  —  S.  Greg.,  Past,  i.  lo. 


118  2)afl^  Ubougbts 


XXX 

THE   PRIEST   A  SOLDIER 

"  Labora  sicut  bo7ius  miles  Christi  JesuP 
^^  Labour  as  a  good  soldier  of  Christ  Jesus,'*^  — 
2  Tim.  ii.  3. 

HE  priest  is  more  than  once  compared  by 
St.  Paul  to  a  soldier ;  and  rightly,  for  the 
more  of  the  soldier  there  is  in  him,  the 
better  priest  he  is. 

At  first  sight,  nothing  seems  more  opposed  than 
the  two  callings,  but  a  closer  examination  reveals 
the  fact  that  several  of  their  leading  features  are  the 
same.  The  same  general  conditions  of  life  are 
found  in  both,  and  the  same  qualities  are  required. 

I.  The  priest,  like  the  soldier,  once  engaged  is 
no  longer  free ;  he  is  no  longer  at  liberty  to  forsake 
his  profession,  and  to  turn  to  any  of  the  pursuits  of 
life  which  were  previously  open  to  him.  He  cannot 
even  combine  them,  to  any  extent,  v/ith  the  duties 
he  has  assumed.  "  No  man.^^  says  St.  Paul  (ibid), 
bei7ig  a  soldier  to  God,  entangleth  himself  with  secular 
business r  That  is,  he  has  no  right  to  do  so.  The 
soldier  has  ceased  to  belong  to  himself.     His  very 


XCbe  iPriest  a  Sol&ler  ii9 

life  is  not  his  own.  The  Roman  soldier  that  St. 
Paul  had  in  mind  was  separated  from  family,  kin- 
dred, home,  country;  indeed,  everywhere  the  sol- 
dier's life  is  a  life  of  detachment.  In  active  warfare 
he  has  to  hold  himself  always  in  readiness ;  at  any 
time  he  may  be  called  upon  to  face  certain  death. 
And  therefore  he  is  best  without  a  family.  If  he 
has  left  behind  him  persons  tenderly  loved,  it  is  not 
good  that  he  should  give  them  much  thought ;  such 
memories  would  unman  him.  In  a  word,  the  life  of 
a  soldier  in  active  service  is  a  life  of  detachment,  of 
self-devotion;  a  ready  gift  of  his  energies,  and,  if 
need  be,  of  his  life,  to  the  service  of  his  country. 

What  else  is  the  life  of  a  priest,  if  he  be  true  to 
his  calling  ?  His  time,  his  energies,  his  influence, 
all  his  gifts,  belong  to  the  great  purpose  for  which 
he  became  a  priest.  Like  St.  Paul,  he  is  ready  to 
give  his  very  life  for  it:  ''  I  most  gladly  will  spends 
aiid  be  spent  myself^  for  your  souls P  —  2  CoR.  xii.  15. 

2.  The  qualities  of  the  soldier  are  no  less  neces- 
sary in  the  priest,  —  courage,  endurance,  discipline. 
The  true  soldier  is  the  type  of  courage.  He  is  fear- 
less in  presence  of  danger,  or,  if  fear  is  awakened  in 
him,  he  does  not  yield  to  it,  else  he  v/ould  be  branded 
as  a  cov/ard.  But  his  courage  is  only  occasionally 
appealed  to,  whereas  \l\s  power  of  endurance  is  taxed 
at  every  hour.  Long  marches,  scanty  provisions, 
excessive  heat  or  cold,  lack  of  shelter,  sickness, 
—  these  are  what  try  the  soldier  much  more  than 
facing  the  enemy.     This  is  why  St.  Paul  does  not 


120  Dails  Ubougbts 

say:  '^ Have  courage;  be  brave;''''  but  ''''suffer  hard- 
ship^^''  for  such  is  the  meaning  of  the  Greek  term, 
KaK07rd6r)(T0Vf  rendered  in  the  Vulgate  by  the  word 
labora.  Last  of  all,  but  not  least,  discipline.  In 
the  Roman  army  discipline  was  of  the  strictest  kind, 
and  the  oath  of  obedience  (sacramentum)  was  looked 
upon  as  the  most  sacred  of  all.  In  man,  as  in 
nature,  only  disciplined  power  is  useful.  Uncon- 
trolled, it  wastes  itself,  and  often  proves  destructive. 

Courage,  too,  is  a  requirement  of  the  priesthood ; 
physical  courage  sometimes,  moral  courage  always. 
To  be  faithful  to  duty,  at  any  cost ;  to  live  up  to  his 
convictions  whatever  others  may  say ;  to  speak  out 
for  the  right,  to  censure  and  to  oppose  what  is 
wrong ;  to  carry  out  necessary  but  unpopular  meas- 
ures; to  face  the  risk  of  being  misunderstood  or 
blamed,  or  to  forfeit  certain  advantages  sooner  than 
relinquish  a  useful  purpose,  —  all  this  is  necessary 
in  the  priest,  and  it  means  in  all  cases  true  moral 
courage. 

The  power  of  endurance  is  not  less  necessary. 
The  life  of  a  priest,  if  he  strives  to  meet  all  the 
requirements  of  his  position,  is  generally  a  tr}dng 
one.  His  mission  may  be  what  is  called  a  hard  one. 
The  demands  upon  his  physical  strength  m^ay  be 
as  much  as  he  can  bear.  His  patience  is  tried  in 
numberless  ways.  Among  those  with  whom  he  is 
placed  in  contact,  there  are  the  thoughtless,  the 
unreasonable,  the  obstinate,  the  deceitful,  the  self- 
ish, the  ungrateful;    he  has  to  bear  with  all,  and 


Ube  priest  a  Sol&fec  121 

strive  by  dint  of  gentleness  and  forbearance  to  win 
them  to  Christ. 

Finally,  his  life  has  to  be  one  of  order,  of  rule,  of 
discipline.  In  many  things  he  is  left  to  his  own 
initiative ;  but  in  a  still  larger  number  he  is  under 
rule,  —  the  rule  of  the  Gospel  and  the  rules  of  the 
Church.  His  action  as  a  priest  is  individual  in  one 
sense,  in  another  it  is  collective,  that  is,  associated 
with  the  action  of  the  Church  herself  and  of  her 
representatives.  In  both  it  is  equally  withdrawn 
from  caprice  and  subject  to  law. 


^'  It  is  the  soldier^s  pride  to  fight  for  his  king  ;  what 
an  honor  to  be  the  soldier  of  Christ !  But  if  ca7n' 
paigning  means  endurance^  he  who  endureth  not  is  no 
soldier^  —  Chrys.  in  2  Tim. 


122  H)afli?  Ubougbts 


XXXI 

THE  SAVING   POWER   OF   THE   PRIEST 

"  Vos  estis  sal  terrce,^^ 

"  You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth  J^  —  Matt.  v.  13. 


ALT  is  used  everyv/here  for  two  chief  pur- 
poses,—  to  give  savor  to  food,  and  to 
preserve  it  from  corruption.  Under  this 
latter  aspect  it  is  introduced  by  Our  Saviour  in  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Two  things  are  imphed  in 
His  words :  "  You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth^''^  (a)  that 
the  world,  that  is  mankind,  is  prone  to  corruption ; 
and  (d)  that  those  whom  He  addresses,  that  is.  His 
followers,  and,  in  an  especial  manner  His  apostles, 
are  destined  to  counteract  that  evil  tendency,  and 
preserve  the  world  from  debasement  and  ultimate 
ruin. 

That  in  human  nature,  and  in  whatever  proceeds 
from  it,  there  is  a  constant  tendency  to  corruption, 
is  a  fact  which  nobody  is  tempted  to  question.  Not 
mere  decay  or  loss  of  power  and  vitality,  but  posi- 
tive corruption ;  that  is,  a  substitution  of  what  is 
evil  for  what  is  good.     In  every  individual  there  is 


Ubc  Saving  power  of  tbe  fittest   123 

a  manifold  propensity  to  wickedness  which  has  to 
be  kept  under  severe  discipUne.  In  human  society, 
principles,  ideals,  habits,  tend  of  themselves  to 
degenerate ;  nor  does  the  Church  herself,  because 
of  the  human  elements  which  enter  into  her  con- 
stitution, escape  from  the  common  law.  She  has 
passed  through  periods  of  deep  debasement;  and, 
even  when  at  her  best,  she  is  conscious  of  carrying 
within  her  the  germs  of  infection  which,  if  allowed 
to  develop,  would  prove  fatal  to  her. 

There  are  many  forces  at  work  to  counteract  this 
tendency  to  evil  wherever  found.  There  is  the  en- 
lightened self-interest  of  the  individual  and  of  the 
community ;  there  is  public  opinion  ;  there  is  the 
moral  sense  and  the  voice  of  conscience  in  every 
human  soul.  Now,  all  these  are  good  and  useful, 
and  should  be  welcomed.  But  whether  separate  or 
united,  they  have  always  proved  lamentably  insuf- 
ficient ;  since,  in  spite  of  them,  all  the  human  race 
had  gone  from  bad  to  worse  up  to  the  coming  of 
Christ,  and  has  continued  to  do  so  wherever  He  is 
not  known.  His  Gospel  only  and  its  blessed  influ- 
ence, His  Church  and  her  ministrations,  have  stayed 
the  world  in  its  downward  course ;  and  only  they 
can  continue  to  save  it  from  intellectual,  moral,  and 
social  ruin. 

This  heavenly  work  of  preservation  is  shared  in 
by  all  God's  faithful  children.  By  their  principles 
and  by  their  actions  they  are  a  public,  perpetual, 
effective  protest  against  the  false  doctrines  and  the 


124  Bail^  Ubougbts 

wicked  ways  of  the  world.  And  that  this  is  part  of 
their  calUng,  —  that  they,  too,  are  meant  to  be  ^^  the 
salt  of  the  earth ^^"^  —  is  a  truth  of  which  they  should 
be  frequently  reminded. 

But  the  saying  of  Our  Lord,  "  You  are  the  salt  of 
the  earth^^''  was  obviously  meant,  above  all,  for  His 
apostles  and  their  successors  in  the  ministry  of  the 
New  Law.  It  is  the  special  vocation  of  every  priest 
to  be  the  preserver  and  guardian  of  v/hat  is  most  pre- 
cious in  man,  —  integrity  of  principle,  and  purity  of 
conscience.  He  is  the  divinely  appointed  protector 
of  souls  at  every  period  of  life,  —  in  childhood,  in 
youth,  in  manhood  and  womanhood,  in  old  age. 
His  first  concern  is  to  preserve  from  all  taint  of 
evil  the  individual  souls  committed  to  his  care. 
But  his  solicitude  goes  far  beyond.  It  embraces 
the  whole  community  with  which  he  is  connected, 
the  parish,  the  diocese,  the  country  at  large.  He 
labors  by  his  private  influence  and  by  his  public 
action  to  counteract  the  tendency  to  dishonesty,  to 
deceit,  to  the  unscrupulous  pursuit  of  gain  so  uni- 
versally prevalent,  and  to  maintain  in  every  sphere 
the  principles  of  private  integrity,  of  social  propriety, 
and  of  sincere  devotion  to  the  public  good. 

But  the  priest  can  do  much  more.  The  power  is 
given  him  not  only  to  preserve  but  to  purify.  What 
salt  cannot  effect  on  tainted  meats,  he  can  effect  on 
tainted  souls.  He  can  destroy  the  work  of  corrup- 
tion, and  restore  them  to  their  original  integrity. 

All  this  he  is  sent  among  men  to  do  day  after  day, 


Ubc  Saping  power  ot  tbe  priest   125 

to  the  end  of  his  Hfe.  But  he  can  do  it  only  on  one 
condition,  —  that  he  himself  retain  within  him  the 
consecrating  and  purifying  principles  of  truth  and 
goodness.  For  if  he  keep  them  not,  he  is  power- 
less to  impart  them ;  and,  short  of  a  Divine  inter- 
position, he  cannot,  once  he  has  lost  them,  ever 
recover  them  himself.  Thus  he  becomes  worthless 
as  a  priest,  worthless  as  a  man.  Such  is  the  solemn 
warning  given  by  Our  Lord  Himself:  ''Buf  if  the 
salt  lose  its  savour  wherewith  shall  it  be  salted  2  It 
is  good  for  nothing  any  more  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to 
be  trodde7i  on  by  meii^ 

Such  is  the  unhappy  lot  of  a  priest  who  has  lost, 
and  is  known  to  have  lost,  the  integrity  of  faith  or 
of  life  in  a  measure  which  unfits  him  for  his  work. 
There  is  no  place  for  him  in  the  priesthood,  and 
there  is  no  place  for  him  in  the  world.  He  becomes 
an  outcast  to  the  Church  and  to  his  fellow-men, 
almost  as  unfit  for  secular  as  for  clerical  duties, 
compelled  to  hide  his  character  as  his  only  chance 
of  being  tolerated,  and,  whenever  discovered,  sure 
to  be  despised,  shunned,  and  "  trodden  on  by  men'^ 
"  Ad  7iihilum  valet  ultra  nisi  ut  conculcetur  ab  homi- 
nibusT 

"  Si  sal  sumus,  C07idire  mentes  fidelium  debemus. 
Quasi  inter  bruta  amimalia  petra  salis  debet  esse 
sacerdos  ifi  populis  ut  quisque  sacerdoti  jungitur  quasi 
e  salis  petra  ceternce  vitce  sapore  condiatur. "  —  St, 
Greg.,  Jlom,  xvii. 


126  2)ailp  ZbowQUs 


XXXII 

YOUNG  PRIESTS 

"  Nemo  adolescentiam  tuam  contemnatP 

"  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth, ^^  —  i.  Tim.  iv.  12. 


HERE  are  duties  of  the  priest  to  which 
early  manhood  is  by  no  means  unsuited : 
the  religious  instruction  of  children,  for 
example,  and  their  moral  and  spiritual  training  ;  or, 
again,  the  bearing  of  divine  truth  to  distant  lands, 
and,  in  general,  what  entails  most  hardship,  and  de- 
mands most  power  of  physical  endurance,  in  the 
missionary  life.  Yet  it  must  be  admitted  that,  taken 
as  a  whole,  the  functions  of  the  priesthood  call  for 
ripeness  of  years.  In  the  pulpit  the  priest  has  not 
only  to  convey  to  his  hearers  a  correct  notion  of  the 
Christian  doctrine,  a  thing  he  may  do  equally  well 
at  any  age,  but  also  to  apply  the  law  of  duty  to  the 
various  circumstances  and  conditions  of  life,  to  ad- 
vise, to  caution,  to  reprove,  to  condemn;  all  of  which 
imply  maturity,  weight  of  authority,  such  as  ordi- 
narily comes  with  years.  In  the  tribunal  of  penance 
he  has  to  listen  to  disclosures  of  great  delicacy ;  to 
elicit  them,  when  necessary,  from  all,  regardless  of 


l^onxxQ  iPriests  127 

condition  or  age  or  sex.  It  is  his  privilege  to  enter 
into  the  deepest  secrets  of  souls.  Like  the  family 
physician,  or  the  family  lawyer,  he  is  intrusted  with 
matters  of  which  all  the  rest  of  the  world  remains  in 
ignorance.  He  sits  as  a  judge,  deciding  questions 
in  which  the  interests,  nay,  the  abiding  happiness 
of  his  penitent,  and,  indirectly,  the  happiness  of 
others,  may  be  involved.  He  has  to  guide  through 
intricate  paths,  and  show  how  to  face  the  most 
critical  emergencies. 

All  this  naturally  demands  experience,  refined  wis- 
dom ;  and  hence  it  is  that  where  priests  abound,  the 
age  at  which  they  are  admitted  to  hear  confessions 
(except  those  of  children)  comes  much  later  than 
the  canonical  age  for  the  priesthood.  In  certain 
religious  societies  ordination  itself  is  delayed,  because 
the  celebration  of  the  Sacred  Mysteries  is  something 
so  solemn  that  it  seems  incongruous  to  intrust  it 
to  one  barely  emerging  from  youth  into  manhood. 
It  is  as  old,  not  as  young,  that  the  popular  imagina- 
tion pictures  to  itself  the  priest  of  God ;  and  poets 
and  painters,  who  are  wont  to  represent  things  in 
their  ideal  forms,  invariably  portray  him  as  advanced 
in  years. 

There  is,  therefore,  a  real  absence  of  harmony, 
in  the  young  priest,  between  the  number  of  his  years 
and  the  nature  of  his  principal  duties,  and  a  con- 
sequent peril  of  what  S.  Paul  apprehended  in  the 
case  of  Timothy :  a  lack  of  trust  and  of  reverence  on 
the  part  of  the  faithful.      "  JVemo  adolesccntiam  tuam 


128  2)ails  Ubougbts 

C07item7iatP  And  yet  the  Church,  yielding  to  the 
practical  requirements  of  her  work,  has  always 
admitted,  and  will  doubtless  continue  to  admit, 
young  men  to  the  character  and  to  all  the  functions 
of  the  sacred  office.  But  then  she  knows  that  years 
are  not  everything ;  that  there  may  be  a  dignified 
youth,  as  there  may  be  a  silly  old  age ;  and  that  a 
grace  of  a  divine  vocation  may  supply,  before  the 
time,  w^hat  is  commonly  the  fruit  of  years. 

What  may  deprive  a  young  priest  of  the  reverence 
and  trust  of  the  f aitliful  ?  The  faults  of  boyhood  : 
levity,  thoughtlessness,  immaturity,  precipitancy,  an 
inordinate  love  of  sports  and  games,  a  lack  of 
repose. 

What  makes  a  young  priest  respected  ?  Serious- 
ness of  manner,  maturity  of  thought,  earnestness  of 
purpose,  steadiness  in  carrying  out  all  that  apper- 
tains to  duty ;  also,  learning,  piety,  enlightened  zeal, 
self-respect,  a  sense  of  authority  tempered  by  mod- 
esty :  "  auctoritas  modesta, ''  as  the  Pontifical  says  in 
the  rite  of  ordination  ;  finally,  the  religious  spirit, 
that  is,  the  spirit  of  reverence  imparting  a  tone  of 
thoughtfulness  and  deliberation  to  the  whole  man. 
Each  of  these  helps  to  dispel  the  unfavorable  im- 
pression which  might  attach  to  the  youthful  priest, 
and  therefore  it  becomes  his  duty  to  cultivate  them 
sedulously  in  the  early  years  of  his  ministry.  To 
the  buoyancy  and  enthusiasm  of  youth,  which  he 
should  strive  to  retain,  he  has  to  add  the  gravity, 
the  dignity,  the  repose,  of  old  age :  "  cujus  probata 


J^ouuQ  priests  129 

vita  senedus  sit^  And  thus  the  number  of  his  years 
will  be  lost  to  sight,  and  the  faithful  will  see,  listen 
to,  and  love  in  him  the  man  of  God. 


Vide  quomodo  oporteat  sacerdotem  imperai'e  et  cum 
aucto7'itate  loqui,  Conte?nptibilis  est  juventus  ex  praeju- 
dicata  opinione  ;  idea  dicit  Apostolus :  "  Ne77io  adolescen- 
tiam  tuam  conteTunaty  Oportet  enim  doctor  em  non 
esse  contemptui.  In  rebus  quae  ad  se  solum  spectant, 
conteinnatur  et  id  ferat ;  in  iis  vero  quae  ad  alios  spec- 
tant,  non  item.  Hie  7ion  modestia  opus  est  sed  auctori- 
tate^  ne  id  gregi  noceat,  —  Chrysost.  in  i  Tim,, 
Horn,  xiii. 


130  2)ail^  Ubougbts 


XXXIII 

CARRYING   THE   CROSS 

"  Si  guts  vult  post  me  venire^  abneget  seipsum,  tollat 
crucem  suam  et  sequatur  me^ 

"  If  any  man  will  come  after  me^  let  him  deny  him- 
self and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  meH^  —  Matt. 
xvi.  24. 


HE  original  sense  of  these  words  has  more 
or  less  disappeared  in  the  subsequent  ex- 
tension given  them,  and  in  their  moral 
applications.  They  were  spoken  by  Our  Lord  a 
short  time  before  His  passion  and  death,  when  He 
had  begun  to  acquaint  His  followers  explicitly  with 
what  awaited  Him  in  Jerusalem :  "  From  that  tifne^^^ 
says  St.  Matthew  in  this  same  place  (xvi.  21),  ^^fesus 
began  to  show  to  His  disciples  that  He  must  go  to  ferusa- 
le7n  and  suffer  many  things  .  .  .  and  be  put  to  death  J'^ 
'^  And  He  spoke  the  word  openly ^^"^  adds  St.  Mark.  St. 
Peter,  shocked  by  such  a  prospect,  makes  bold  to 
expostulate  v/ith  Him  privately,  and  exclaims  :  ''  God 
forbid  that  any  such  thing  should  happen  Thee^  Where- 
upon Christ  rebukes  him  for  his  worldly  thoughts. 
Far  from  being  an  obstacle,  the  sufferings  and  death 


Carrstng  tbe  Cross  isi 

of  his  Master  will  be  the  salvation  and  life  of  the 
v/orld,  and  even  the  source  of  His  own  glory,  as,  later 
on,  He  told  the  disciples  of  Emmaus :  "  Ought  not 
Christ  to  have  suffered  these  things^  and  so  to  enter  His 
glory  ?  "  —  Luke  xxiv.  26. 

And  this  is  a  law  for  all. 

To  suffer  and  to  die  is  as  nothing  compared  with 
eternal  happiness,  and  whoever  is  not  prepared  to 
make  the  sacrifice  is  unfit  to  receive  the  reward. 
This  Our  Lord  resolved  to  proclaim  aloud  and  to 
make  known  to  all.  So,  ''calling  the  multitude  to- 
gether,"^^  says  St.  Mark,  "  with  his  disciples,  He  said  to 
them :  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny 
himself  and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me,^^  That  is  : 
"  I  am  about  to  die  a  cruel  and  ignominious  death, 
and  those  who  claim  to  belong  to  Me  have  to  be 
prepared  to  meet  the  same  fate ;  some  as  a  reality, 
the  others  as  a  possibility,  which  they  must  be  dis- 
posed to  accept  at  any  time,  sooner  than  cease  to  be 
loyal  to  me.  They  may  have  to  choose  between  the 
present  life  and  the  future.  To  save  the  one  may 
mean  to  sacrifice  the  other."  In  that  case  "  whoever 
shall  save  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and  he  that  shall  lose 
his  life  for  My  sake  shall  find  it^ 

This  supremacy  over  all  else  of  faith,  of  the  Gos- 
pel, of  the  new  life,  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  of  Christ 
Himself  as  the  concrete  embodiment  of  it  all,  Jesus 
had  already  proclaimed  again  and  again,  as  when  He 
spoke  of  the  "pearl  of  great  price, ^''  to  purchase  which 
the  merchant  parts  with  all  he  has  ;  or,  again,  of  the 


132  £)atlg  ZdovlqUb 

closest  bonds  of  nature  to  be  broken  for  His  sake : 
"  Ife  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  Me  is  not 
worthy  of  Me,  And  he  that  loveth  so?i  or  daughter 
more  than  Me  is  not  worthy  of  Me,  And  he  that 
taketh  not  up  his  cross  and  foUoweth  Me  is  not  worthy 
of  Mey  —  Matt.  x.  37:  to  which  He  adds:  " /Z^ 
that  findeth  his  life  shall  lose  it,  and  he  that  loseth  his 
life  shall  find  it,''^  thus  showing  the  sense  in  which 
His  cross  is  referred  to.  In  St.  Luke  (ix.  23)  it  is 
spoken  of  as  having  to  be  borne  daily :  "  tollat  cru- 
cem  siiam  quotidie ;  but  this,  inapplicable  to  actual 
death,  is  perfectly  intelligible  as  understood  of  an 
abiding  readiness  to  die  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 
Hence  the  conclusion  of  Maldonatus  (in  chap.  x. 
Matt.) :  ^'  Tolle7'e  crucem  suam  nihil  aliud  est  quam 
paratum  esse  pro  Christo  non  quoquo  inodo  niori,  sed 
etiam  crucifigi,  sicut  Pet r us  dixit '  Domine,  tecirm paratus 
sum  et  in  carce7'e77i  et  in  77iortem  ire,''  "  and,  naming  St. 
Chrysostom  and  several  others  who  understand  it 
of  that  cross,  ^^  qua  7nundo  mortui  esse  debemus,'^  he 
says,  "  magis  moralis  est  quam  litter alis,^'' 

This  "  moral  sense "  has,  it  must  be  confessed, 
been  much  more  dwelt  upon  in  the  church  than 
the  literal,  and  that  almost  from  the  beginning. 
The  cross  of  Christ  was  looked  upon  as  the  symbol 
of  His  sufferings,  and  to  bear  one's  cross  came 
to  signify  to  suffer  for  Him  and  rv^ith  Him.  Thus, 
instead  of  a  mere  disposition  to  face  any  sacrifice, 
even  death,  rather  than  be  unfaithful  to  Christ,  the 
bearing  of  the  cross  was  made  to  signify  a  daily 


Carrping  tbe  Cross  i33 

practice  of  religious  devotion  recommended  to,  and 
in  some  measure  expected  of,  all  true  Christians. 

In  describing  the  manner  of  performing  this  duty, 
the  Fathers  follow  freely  their  personal  inspirations. 
"  Tollit  crucem  suam^'^^  says  St.  Jerome,  ^'  qui  mundo 
crucifigitury  "  Duobus  modis,'^^  says  St.  Gregory, 
"  crux  tollitur  cum  aut  per  abstinentiam  afficitur  cor- 
pus^ aut per  compassionem  proximi  affligitur  animus;'''^ 
and  he  gives  St.  Paul  as  an  example  of  both, 
"  castigo  corpus  meum  .  .  .  quis  mfirmatur  et  ego  non 
infirmorr  Indeed,  bearing  the  cross  came  gradu- 
ally, with  spiritual  writers,  to  signify  every  kind  of 
suffering  entailed  by  Christian  duty,  or  assumed  in 
a  Christian  spirit. 

In  keeping  with  this  view,  we  may  distinguish 
three  kinds  of  crosses,  according  as  they  are  borne 
by  necessity,  or  by  duty,  or  by  the  free  choice  of 
the  bearer. 

1.  There  are  imavoidable  crosses^  i.e.,  privations, 
sufferings,  trials,  which  we  cannot  escape  even  if  we 
would.  We  have  to  bear  them  submissively^  be- 
cause they  come  from  God;  htanbly^  because  we 
deserve  them;  chee7^fully^  because  they  are  bless- 
ings in  disguise,  and  help  to  bring  us  nearer  to  God 
and  liken  us  to  Christ. 

2.  There  are  obligatory  crosses  w^hich  it  is  in  our 
power  to  shake  off  our  shoulders,  but  conscience 
forbids ;  unwelcome  duties  which  we  are  bound  to 
perform,  pleasures  inviting  but  unlawful.  Such 
crosses  we  have  to  accept  loyally,  and  bear  them 
bravely  and  perseveringly. 


134  2)ail^  ZbowQhtB 

3.  There  are  voluntary  crosses^  which  neither  out- 
ward necessity  nor  the  inward  voice  of  conscience 
imposes,  but  vv^hich  we  know  to  be  welcome  to  our 
Divine  Master ;  and  these  we  take  up  lovingly  as  a 
free  homage  offered  to  Him  to  whom  we  would 
gladly  give  the  whole  world  and  what  it  contains  if 
we  owned  it.  To  these  correspond  the  great  sacri- 
fices and  austerities  of  the  saints,  —  deeds  of  love 
offered  with  joy,  which  all  Christians  should  look  up 
to  with  sincere  admiration,  and  strive,  at  least  in 
some  measure,  to  imitate. 


"  To  bear  the  cross,  to  love  the  cross^  to  chastise  the 
body  and  bring  it  under  subjection ;  to  fly  honors^  to 
love  to  suffer  insults^  to  despise  07ie  V  self  and  wish  to  be 
despised ;  to  bear  all  adversities  and  losses,  and  to  desire 
no  prosperity  in  this  world;  —  all  this  is  not  according 
to  man^s  natural  inclination^ 

"  Set  thyself  then  like  a  good  and  faithful  servant  of 
Christ,  to  bear  manfully  the  cross  of  Thy  Lord  for  the 
love  of  Him  who  was  crucified  for  thee^  —  Imit.  ii.  12. 


IPfets  135 


XXXIV 

PIETY 


^^  Exerce  teipsum  ad  pietatem?^ 

*^  Exercise  thyself  unto  godliness,'*' —  i  Tim.  iv.  7. 


BHE  word  ^^ piety  ^^  {pietas,  eva-i^euC),  is  sus- 
ceptible of  many  meanings.  With  the 
ancient  Greeks  and  Romans,  it  signi- 
fied primarily  the  love  of  parents  and  of  comitry. 
From  earthly  objects,  this  disposition  to  reverence 
and  to  active  service  naturally  extended  itself  to 
God,  the  original  source  of  all  blessings  and  bene- 
fits, and  became  a  religious  homage,  as  St.  Thomas 
explains  (2.2.  q  ci.  a  3):  ^^  ea  quce  sunt  creatur- 
arum  per  quamdam  super  excellentiam  et  causalitatem 
transferuntur  in  Deum  ;  unde  per  excellentiam  pietas 
cultus  Dei  nominatur^  Thus  understood,  piety  is 
the  same  as  what  in  modem  language  we  call 
the  religious  feeling;  it  is  what  the  schoolmen 
would  call  a  function,  if  not  the  substance  of  the 
virtue  of  Religion.  In  this  sense  we  find  it  used 
in  the  Old,  and  still  more  frequently  in  the  New 
Testament.  In  the  language  of  St.  Francis  de 
Sales,  and  of  other  spiritual  writers,  the  word  devo- 
tion was  meant  to  express  the  same  thing. 


136  Bails  Ubougbts 

By  piety,  therefore,  we  understand  a  disposition 
of  the  soul  drawing  it  to  do  homage  to  God,  and 
to  busy  itself  with  what  is  directly  meant  to  honor 
Him.  But  the  principle  from  which  this  disposition 
proceeds  may  be  different.  In  some  it  is  mainly  a 
sense  of  duty  or  propriety,  or  a  view  of  the  benefits 
accruing  to  those  who,  unsustained  by  any  sensible 
pleasure  or  enjoyment  in  the  practices  themselves, 
are  nevertheless  faithful  to  them;  while  in  others 
the  spontaneous  attraction  is  such  as  to  render  all 
other  motives  unnecessary.  The  distinction,  in- 
deed, is  not  peculiar  to  piety ;  it  applies  to  all  the 
Christian  virtues,  even  to  charity  itself.  In  all 
there  is  a  rational  side,  dependent  on  the  will ;  and 
an  emotional  side,  dependent  on  the  feelings.  Some 
are  moved  chiefly  by  the  former,  others  by  the 
latter.  In  popular  language  the  former  are  said  to 
be  religious,  the  latter  pious.  The  truth  is,  in  the 
Christian  soul  both  elements  are  present,  only  in 
different  proportions. 

The  truly  pious  soul  has  her  characteristic  fea- 
tures. She  loves  prayer;  she  is  assiduous  in  the 
practices  of  devotion,  such  as  meditation,  assistance 
at  the  Holy  Sacrifice,  frequent  communion,  and  the 
like.  She  has  a  taste  for  spiritual  books,  and  enjoys 
the  Lives  of  the  Saints.  She  is  instinctively  led 
to  devotion  towards  them,  and  in  a  most  special 
manner  to  devotion  towards  the  Blessed  Mother  of 
God.  She  loves  to  visit  and  to  adorn  their  shrines, 
and  sdll  more  the  Altar  and  the  tabernacle. 


IPiets  137 

Piety  as  proceeding  from  the  will  is  a  virtue ;  as 
a  spontaneous  impulse  it  is  a  gift, —  a  gift  of  nature 
in  some,  in  others  a  gift  of  grace. 

There  are  those  who  are  naturally  pious ;  that  is, 
whose  physical  temperament  or  psychological  struc- 
ture leads  them,  almost  without  eifort  or  guidance, 
to  the  above-mentioned  practices.  Others  are  pious 
because  God  has  made  them  so,  supplying  by  His 
grace  what  is  necessary  to  turn  their  affections 
heavenwards,  and  make  them  instinctively  delight 
in  holy  things. 

From  whatever  source  piety  comes,  be  it  nature, 
or  grace,  or  both,  as  usually  happens,  it  should  be 
assiduously  cultivated  and  its  promptings  gladly 
welcomed : 

First,  because  it  is  a  great  help,  as  is  evident,  to 
faithfulness  in  the  service  of  God.  We  are  weak, 
and  should  readily  lay  hold  of  whatever  facilitates 
the  performance  of  any  of  our  obligations.  Now, 
just  as  the  natural  affection  of  children  for  their 
parents  makes  the  performance  of  their  filial  duties 
easy  and  pleasant,  so  piety  sweetens  the  service  of 
God.  Piety  is  in  reality  a  form  of  love,  and  love  is 
the  greatest  sustaining  power  of  all  (Imit.  iii.  5). 

Next,  because  it  gives  ease  and  gracefulness  to 
our  worship, —  an  important  circumstance  for  these 
with  whom  we  live.  Piety  edifies  in  proportion  as 
it  is  spontaneous.  It  is  attractive  chiefly  by  the 
glow  of  cheerfulness  and  brightness  that  surrounds 
it 


138  H)ails  ZbowQbtB 

Finally,  piety  should  be  cultivated  because  it  im- 
parts a  generous  impulse  to  the  soul,  and  makes 
her  capable  of  much  more  than  she  could  attain  to 
without  it.  Virtue,  when  alone,  may  advance  with 
firm  step,  but  piety  gives  it  wings. 

By  none  should  piety  be  more  cultivated  and 
cherished  than  by  the  priest.  Nothing  is  more 
in  keeping  with  his  character  and  with  his  duties. 
Nobody  comes  so  near  to  God ;  nobody  should  so 
much  enjoy  His  presence  and  His  service.  The 
priest  lives  in  the  midst  of  holy  things ;  he  knows 
their  value ;  it  is  only  natural  that  he  should  love 
them  more  than  others.  That  he  does  so  is  taken 
for  granted  by  the  faithful ;  to  find  him  deficient  in 
that  point  would  be  disappointing  and  disedifying. 
Besides,  he  has  to  exhort,  to  train  souls  to  piety,  so 
far  as  they  are  capable  of  it :  how  can  he  do  so  if 
his  own  soul  is  empty  ? 


"  O  how  the  thought  of  God  attracts^ 
And  draws  the  heart  from  earthy 
And  sickens  it  of  passing  shows ^ 
And  dissipating  mirth  I " 


"  The  perfect  way  is  hard  to  flesh  ; 
It  is  not  hard  to  love  ; 
If  thou  wert  sick  for  want  of  God, 
How  quickly  wouldst  thou  move  1 '' 

Faber. 


IPreacbfna  139 


XXXV 

PREACHING 

^^  Prxdica  Verbum^ 

"  /  charge  thee  before  God  and  Jesus  Christy  who 
shall  judge  the  living  and  the  dead^  preach  the  word ; 
be  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season  ;  reprove^  entreaty 
rebuke^  with  all  patience  and  doctrine^  —  2  Tim.  iv. 
I,  2. 

HIS  is  one  of  the  parting  recommendations 
of  St.  Paul  to  his  beloved  disciple  Timothy. 
'''The  time  of  my  dissolution  is  at  hand^'^  he 
says.  ''^  I  have  fought  a  good  fight ;  I  have  finished  my 
course;  I  have  kept  the  faith  ;  "  and  now  that  he  is 
about  to  depart,  he  would  have  Timothy  take  up  the 
burden,  continue  the  work,  and  pursue  it  with  some- 
thing of  the  untiring  ardor  with  which  he  himself 
was  filled  during  the  whole  course  of  his  apostolate. 
The  terms  he  employs  vividly  recall  his  own  manner 
of  work.  They  proclaim  at  the  same  time  what  the 
minister  of  the  Gospel  has  to  aim  at  in  ever}^  age. 

Preaching  is  one  of  the  fundamental  duties  of  the 
priest  in  charge  of  souls.  It  is  by  his  familiar 
catechetical  teaching  that  children  are  trained  in  the 
elements  of  the  faith  and  of  the  Christian  life.    It  is 


140  Bails  Ubougbts 

by  his  instructions  of  Sundays  and  holy  days  that  the 
reUgious  knowledge  thus  acquired  is  kept  up  and 
spread  among  the  vast  majority  of  his  people. 
Books  have  superseded  oral  teaching  in  most  forms 
of  knowledge,  but  not  in  the  knowledge  of  religion 
and  duty.  The  people  continue  to  get  it  almost 
entirely  through  the  instructions  and  exhortations 
of  their  priests. 

The  universal  practice  of  reading  has  by  no 
means  destroyed  the  power  of  the  spoken  word.  No 
multiplication  of  books  or  magazines  or  daily  pa- 
pers, can  ever  supersede  the  human  voice.  People 
are  always  ready  to  lay  down  newspaper  or  book, 
to  go  and  listen  to  a  man  who  is  at  all  worth  hear- 
ing. It  may  be  that  they  can  endure  less  dulness 
or  dreariness  or  repetition  than  in  former  times ;  but 
at  no  time  has  the  utterance  of  the  living  truth  by 
the  living  man  been  more  powerful  and  more  wel- 
come than  at  the  present  day.  Here,  then,  is  a 
force  of  incalculable  energy  placed  in  the  hands  of 
priests,  of  which  a  strict  account  will  be  demanded 
at  the  judgment  seat  of  God.  The  question  for 
each  one  will  be,  not  whether  he  has  turned  to  any 
purpose  the  power  imparted  to  him ;  but  whether  he 
has  done  so  as  fully,  as  earnestly,  as  constantly,  as 
carefully  as  he  should.  A  la^vyer  is  not  merely 
expected  to  do  soinething  for  his  clients,  or  a  physi- 
cian for  his  patients ;  they  are  expected  to  do  the 
best  in  their  power.  If  they  fail  to  do  so,  they  are 
considered  equally  lacking  in  honor  and  in  honesty. 


IPreacbing  i4i 


One  cannot  see  why  a  priest  should  be  judged  by 
a  different  standard. 

To  talk  merely ;  —  to  say  something ;  —  to  fill  up 
the  time,  is  easy  enough,  and  only  too  many  think 
it  good  enough  for  their  hearers,  but  the  hearers  do 
not  agree  with  them. 

To  get  off  sermons  ready  made  is  not  so  bad, 
because  after  all  there  is  a  selection,  a  purpose, 
and  an  effort.  But  such  discourses  as  they  stand 
are  seldom  adapted  to  the  needs  of  an  audience 
different  from  that  for  which  they  were  originally 
meant.  Sermons  are  like  clothes  :  to  fit  well  they 
have  to  be  made  to  measure. 

In  reality  most  priests  have  in  themselves  all  that 
is  necessary  to  preach  w^ell.  They  know  the  doc- 
trines of  the  faith  ;  they  know  hov/  to  accommodate 
them  to  ordinary  minds  ;  they  know  the  duties  of 
their  people,  and  are  able  to  explain  them  in  detail ; 
they  know  the  difficulties  with  Vv^hich  they  have  to 
contend,  the  temptations  which  beset  them,  the 
defeats  they  suffer,  and  the  victories  they  win.  They 
are  in  daily,  hourly  contact  with  them,  looking  down 
into  their  very  souls,  and  w^atching  there  the  endless 
struggle  between  fallen  nature  and  divine  grace. 
What  need  is  there  of  anything  more  to  give  fresh- 
ness, originality,  life,  to  what  they  say  ? 

But  this  is  so  only  on  condition  that  enough  is 
done  to  make  all  these  resources  available.  Good 
preaching  means  much  labor.  To  take  full  posses- 
sion of  the  component  elements  of  the  discourse  ;   to 


142  s^aili?  XrF30Ufibts 

arrange  them  in  proper  order  ;  to  give  each  its  due 
expansion  and  proportionate  fulness  ;  to  brighten 
and  beautify  them  by  the  usual  resources  of  rhetoric ; 
to  prove  solidly ;  to  exhort  forcibly ;  "  /^  reprove, 
entreat,  rebuke  with  all  patience  and  doctrine,^''  — all 
this  cannot  be  done  without  much  thought  and 
serious  preparation,  remote  and  proximate.  The 
very  lack  of  culture  in  the  hearers,  which  dispenses 
the  preacher  from  a  certain  kind  of  care,  entails 
upon  him  additional  care  in  other  ways.  He  has  to 
bring  down  his  teachings  to  a  more  accessible  level, 
to  use  a  vocabulary  more  intelligible,  without  being 
vulgar  or  trivial,  to  be  more  abundant  in  illustra- 
tions, more  dramatic  and  striking  in  the  presentation 
of  his  thoughts.  The  work,  besides,  thus  begun  has 
to  be  kept  up  to  the  end,  even  by  the  very  best  of 
speakers,  under  pain  of  their  lapsing  into  mere 
verbosity  and  iteration. 

Nor  is  the  preparation  all.  The  best  of  sermons 
may  be  spoiled,  and  the  worst,  in  a  measure, 
redeemed  by  the  delivery.  The  power  of  delivery 
is  a  gift  to  cultivate.  Natural  imperfections  should 
be  steadily  combated ;  they  may  never  disappear 
entirely ;  but  they  will  be  covered  to  a  great  extent 
by  three  Christian  virtues,  — faith,  humility,  charity. 
A  preacher  whose  soul  is  full  of  faith  and  love,  and 
who,  in  his  concern  for  his  hearers,  forgets  himself, 
is  almost  sure  to  speak  well. 


purfts  ot  Untention  143 


XXXVI 

PURITY   OF   INTENTION 

^'Attendite  ne  justitiam  vestram  faciatis  coram  Jwrni- 
nibus ;  alioquin  mercedem  non  habebitis  aptid  Fatrefn 
vestrum  qui  in  cceHs  estT 

"  Take  heed  that  you  do  not  your  justice  before  men^ 
to  be  seen  by  them;  otherwise  you  shall  not  have  a 
reward  of  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven^  —  Matt. 
vi.  I. 

HRIST  here  points  out  one  of  the  most 
ordinary  ways  in  which  our  actions  lose 
their  moral  value  and  miss  their  reward ; 
and  that  is,  doing  them  to  win  the  good  opinion  of 
others.  Behind  our  every  action  there  is  a  motive, 
an  end  we  aim  at.  The  action  is  the  means  to  that 
end.  The  end  may  be  good,  bad,  or  indifferent. 
There  are  some  actions  whose  end  can  hardly  be 
anything  but  good ;  others  whose  end  is  necessarily 
bad ;  but  the  immense  majority  are  such  that  they 
may  be  animated  by  intentions  of  any  kind,  and,  as 
a  fact,  have  behind  them  a  great  variety  of  inten- 
tions or  ends  inspiring  the  same  action,  some  of 
which  may  be  good,  others  indifferent,  or  positively 
evil.     Thus  I  may  give  charity  in  view  of  God,  and 


1^4  Wall's  TLbonQhts 

at  the  same  time  for  the  pleasure  I  experience  in 
giving  (wliich  is  indifferent),  or  for  the  purpose  of 
being  considered  generous,  which  is  vain  and  un- 
worthy. The  higher  motives  generally  require  an 
effort;  the  worthless  motives  come  of  themselves, 
and  their  constant  tendency  is  to  supersede  the 
others,  or  to  mingle  so  freely  and  largely  with  them 
as  to  make  the  action  principally  their  ovm.  Now, 
so  far  as  they  succeed  in  this,  they  deprive  it  of  its 
moral  value. 

And  therefore  it  is  that  our  Lord  again  and 
again  warns  us  against  such  a  danger.  In  the 
present  instance  he  borrows  an  example  from  each 
of  the  three  great  spheres  of  duty :  God,  the 
neighbor,  and  self,  —  prayer,  alms-giving,  and  fast- 
ing. Beginning  by  the  second  He  says :  "If  f/^oi^ 
dost  an  alms-deed^  sound  not  thy  trumpet ;  ''  call  not 
the  attention  of  others  to  it;  dread  eve?i  self-complacency 
awakened  by  thy  action^  and  try  to  hide  the  good  deed 
eveiifrom  thyself  *^  Let  not  thy  left  hand  hiow  what 
thy  7'ight  hand  doeth^  The  same  law  he  applies 
to  prayer :  "  Whefi  ye  pray^  be  not  as  the  hypocrites 
that  love  to  sta7id  and  pray  in  the  sy7iagogues  and 
corners  of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  by  me7i. 
But  thou,  whe7i  thou  shall  pray,  e7iter  i7iio  thy  cha7nber, 
and  having  shut  the  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  i7i  sec7^etr 
Finally  he  says,  '•  lVhe7i  you  fast,  be  not  like  the  hypo- 
C7'ites  who  disfigure  their  faces  that  they  7nay  appear 
Ufito  7ne7i  to  fast.  But  thou  a7ioi7it  thy  head  and 
wash  thy  face,^^  etc. 


purity  ot  Untentlon  145 

The  same  spirit  runs  through  the  whole  teaching 
of  Christ,  —  the  paramount  importance  of  the  inner 
principle.  The  absence  of  it  in  the  Pharisees  is 
the  cause  of  their  condemnation ;  its  presence  gives 
to  the  widow's  mite  a  value  in  His  eyes  superior  to 
that  of  the  offerings  of  all  the  others.  "  This  poor 
widow  hath  cast   i7i  more  than  they  allP 

Rectitude  of  intention  means  the  presence  of  worthy- 
motives  ;  purity  of  inte7ition  means  the  absence  of 
lower  motives,  or,  at  least,  their  relative  unimpor- 
tance, and  a  constant  endeavor  to  exclude  them. 

There  are  few  men  who  need  to  be  watchful  in 
this  regard  more  than  priests.  Their  work  is  ad- 
mirable. They  spend  their  days  in  performing  and 
in  preparing  for  the  highest  and  holiest  duties.  Yet 
it  is  possible  for  them  to  bring  all  down  to  a  low 
human  level ;  in  fact,  it  is  their  daily  peril  to  do 
so.  What  should  be  performed  for  the  love  of  God 
alone  and  for  the  love  of  souls,  they  are  tempted  to 
do  through  worldly  or  even  unworthy  m^otives,  such 
as  vanity,  cupidity,  ambition,  and  the  like.  How 
many,  alas  1  who  stand  high  in  the  esteem  of  their 
fellow-men  would  find  their  lives  hollow  and  worth- 
less if  weighed  in  the  balance  of  God's  judgments  1 
If  they  would  see  it  with  their  own  eyes,  they  need 
only  take  up  what  fills  their  days  and  their  weeks, 
and,  looking  beneath  the  surface,  discover  what  sus- 
tains it  all.  Let  them  set  aside  what  is  done  through 
a  mere  natural  sense  of  propriety,  or  in  obedience 
to  public  opinion,  and  a  dread  of   its  censure,  or 


146  H)atls  XTbougbts 

through  vanity,  —  the  wish  to  be  well  thought  of, 
to  do  themselves  credit,  to  do  better  than  others, 
to  win  the  favor  of  their  superiors,  or  to  be  popular, 
or  for  emolument,  or  for  promotion,  —  let  them  put 
aside  all  that  ovv^es  its  existence  to  such  inspirations 
in  their  daily  life,  and  then  see  vv^hat  rem.ains.  How 
many  awake  only  in  death  to  the  sense  of  the  empti- 
ness of  their  lives  in  the  sight  of  God.  "  Dor7?iierunt 
somnum  suum,  et  nihil  invenerunt  divitiaruvi  in 
manibus  suisT  —  Ps.  Ixxv.  6. 


"  Son^  I  must  he  thy  supreme  and  ultimate  end  if 
thou  desirest  to  be  truly  happy.  By  this  i^itention  shall 
thy  affections  be  purified  which  too  often  are  irregularly 
bent  upon  thyself  a7id  things  created, 

^''Principally^  therefore^  refer  all  things  to  me ^  for  it 
is  I  that  have  given  thee  all"  —  Imit,  ill.  9. 


Ube  Barren  fig^Zvcc  147 


XXXVII 

THE  BARREN  FIG-TREE 

"  Utquid  etiam  terram  occupat  *' 

"  Why  cumbereth  it  the  ground  ?" —  Luke  xiii.  7. 

[[FRUIT-TREE  is  planted  and  cultivated  for 
the  fruit  it  is  expected  to  bear.  If,  not- 
withstanding the  suitableness  of  the  soil,  it 
is  weak  or  stunted  in  growth,  or  if,  having  reached 
its  full  size,  it  proves  barren,  it  only  remains  for  the 
cultivator  to  remove  it,  and  to  plant  another  in  its 
place.  In  this  familiar  mode  of  action  Our  Lord 
tells  us  that  we  have  a  picture  of  God's  dealings 
with  men.  "  Every  tree^^^  says  He  in  the  Sermon  on 
the  Mount,  "  thatbringeth  not  forth  good  fruit  shall  be 
cut  down  a?id  cast  into  the  fire!'''  The  same  lesson  is 
brought  back  and  dramatized  in  the  brief  parable 
preserved  by  St.  Luke.  "^  certain  mail  had  a  fig- 
tree  planted  in  his  vineyard^  and  he  came  seeking  fruit 
on  it  and  found  none.  And  he  said  to  the  dresser  of  the 
vineyard :  Behold  for  these  three  years  I  come  seeking 
fruit  on  this  fig-tree  and  find  none.  Cut  it  down  there- 
fore ;  why  cumbereth  it  the  ground  ?  '' 

Individuals,  families,  nations,  laymen,  priests,  all 


148  2Dail^  ZbowQhts 

are  the  objects  of  God's  munificence  and  loving  care. 
To  all  he  opens  endless  possibilities,  of  which  they 
may  avail  themselves  or  not.  But  if  they  neglect 
them  they  do  so  at  their  peril.  There  is  no  grace 
or  gift  of  God  without  its  corresponding  responsi- 
bility. One  grows  with  the  other.  "  [/n/o  whom 
much  is  given,  of  him  7nuch  shall  he  required.''^  — 
Luke  xii.  48.  God  returns,  as  it  were,  from  time 
to  time,  to  see  what  has  come  of  His  favors  ;  what 
fruit  is  borne  by  those  trees  which  He  planted  with 
so  much  care  and  in  so  exuberant  a  soil. 

A  serious  warning  to  all,  but  to  none  more  than 
to  the  priest.  Of  him  a  twofold  harvest  is  expected, 
—  one  in  his  ministry,  the  other  in  his  soul.  God 
planted  him  among  His  people,  to  labor  for  their 
benefit,  and  to  make  them  rich  in  good  works.  He 
has  often  to  ask  himself  what  he  can  present  as  the 
result  of  his  labors.  So  long  as  he  administers  the 
sacraments  and  offers  the  Divine  Sacrifice,  the  most 
careless  and  lukewarm  of  priests  can  always  point 
to  some  results  ;  but  they  will  fall  short  entirely  of 
what  might  have  been  expected.  Like  the  barren 
fig-tree,  he  is  there,  drinking  in  the  sunshine 
from  above,  and  the  substance  of  the  soil  from 
below,  hindering  the  growth  of  what  would  have 
flourished  outside  his  shadow,  and  having  little  of 
his  own  to  show  but  stunted  fruits  and  worthless 
foliage. 

There  are  priests,  alas !  whose  ministry  has  sunk 
to  that  low  level.      At  one  time  active  and  devoted, 


Ube  Barren  jfia^Uree  149 

they  have  gradually  grown  self-indulgent,  and  shifted 
most  of  the  burden  on  others.  What  they  retain  of 
it  is  poorly  done  ;  their  sermons  ill-prepared,  their 
children  ill-instructed,  their  sick  neglected.  The 
societies  they  started  or  found  established  are 
allowed  to  decline,  and  finally  collapse.  The  pale 
hue  of  death  is  on  all  their  work.  Behind  this  sad 
condition  of  things,  there  is  the  spiritual  subsidence 
of  the  man  himself  in  his  private  life  ;  the  love  of 
comfort  and  the  lack  of  prayer ;  a  certain  regard, 
perhaps,  for  outward  proprieties,  but  scarce  any- 
thing of  the  inner  spirit.  And  no  wonder ;  faith 
has  vv^eakened,  in  obedience  to  the  law  that  he  who 
does  not  practise  what  he  believes,  gradually  ceases 
to  believe  in  wdiat  he  does  not  practise. 

'•  Ut  quid  terram  occupat  ?  "  Why  is  he  left  to 
occupy,  without  profit  for  himself  or  for  anybody 
else,  a  position  which  so  many  others  would  fill 
with  advantage  to  all  ?  It  is,  perhaps,  because 
some  soul  dear  to  God  is  begging,  like  the  vine- 
dresser in  the  parable,  for  a  respite  in  his  favor ;  — 
a  little  more  time,  —  one  more  season  to  recover 
himself,  and  take  up  in  earnest  what  he  had  so  long 
neglected. 

If  he  do  so,  it  is  well ;  the  angels  of  God  will  re- 
joice over  it.  But  if  not,  then,  like  the  barren  tree, 
"  he  shall  be  cut  down^ 

''^ For  the  earth  that  drinketh  in  the  rain  which  cometh 
often  upon  it^  and  bringing  forth  herbs  7neet  for  them  by 
whom  it  is  tilled^  receiveth  blessing  from  God.    But  that 


150  2)ail2  XTbouQbts 

which  bringeth  forth  thorns  and  briers  is  reprobate  and 
very  near  unto  a  curse ^  whose  end  is  to  be  burnty  — 
Heb.  vi.  78. 

"  Quod  de  judceis  dictum^  omnibus  cavendum  arbitror, 
et  nobis  maxime ;  ne  fcecundum  Ecclesice  locum  vacui 
meritis  occupemus  ;  qui  fructus  ferre  debemus  internos  : 
— fructus  pudoris^  fructus  mutucB  caritatis  et  amor  is. ^'^ 
—  Ambros.  in  Lucam.  vii. 


CbtiBVs  Sufferings  an&  ©urs    isi 


XXXVIII 

CHRIST'S  SUFFERINGS  AND   OURS 

"  Communicantes  Christi  passionibus^  gaudete^^ 
**  If  you  partake   of  the  sufferings   of  Christy   re- 
joice,^'' —  I  Peter  iv.  13. 

INE  of  the  most  striking  effects  of  the  com- 
j  ing  of  Christ  and  of  His  teachings  has 
I  been  the  altered  attitude  of  His  followers, 
and,  in  some  measure,  of  the  world  at  large,  towards 
suffering.  In  one  shape  or  another,  suffering  is  the 
common  lot  of  humanity  —  man  instinctively  shuns 
it.  Philosophy  could  only  teach  him  to  harden  him- 
self against  it.  But  under  the  influence  of  the 
Gospel,  the  civilized  world  has  learned  to  respect 
it,  and  the  most  fervent  Christian  souls  have  come 
to  love  and  to  welcome  it. 

I.  "  Blessed  [that  is,  happy]  "  are  they  who  suffer 
persecution  for  justice''  sake^^^  said  Our  Lord  m  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount,  ''for  theirs  is  the  Kingdom 
of  HeavenP  It  is  the  last  of  the  Beatitudes,  the 
only  one  developed  and  emphasized.  "  Blessed  are 
ye  when  they  shall  revile  you^  and  persecute  you,  and 


152  Bails  ZbouQhtB 

speak  all  that  is  evil  against  you,  untruly,  for  my 
sake,^^ 

To  live,  to  labor,  to  fight  for  a  noble  cause,  is 
something  that  lifts  a  man  high  above  the  com- 
mon level  of  existence.  But  to  suffer  for  it,  to  be 
worsted,  to  endure  the  humiliation  of  defeat,  and 
bear  it  bravely  and  lovingly,  is  something  higher 
and  greater  still ;  and  this  was  the  prospect  which 
Christ  held  out  to  his  followers.  "  Non  est  dis- 
cipulus  super  magistru?n  :  si  me  perse cuti  sunt  et  vos 
persequentur.'^  He  spoke  these  words,  it  is  true,  to 
His  apostles  alone,  but  they  in  turn,  applied  them 
to  all  those  whom  they  had  won  to  the  Gospel ;  and 
right  through  their  letters  we  find  them  taking  it  for 
granted  that  whoever  chooses  to  belong  to  Christ 
will  have  to  suffer  for  it.  "  Through  many  tribula- 
tions^^ says  St.  Paul  (Acts  xiv.  21),  ''"we  must  enter 
into  the  Kingdom  of  GodP  ^'  If  doing  well,^^  says  St. 
Peter  (i  Pet.  ii.  20),  ^'' you  suffer  patiently,  this  is 
thanksworthy  before  God.  For  unto  this  you  are 
called,  because  Christ  also  suffered  for  us,  leavifig  you 
an  example  that  you  should  follow  in  His  footsteps T 

St.  Paul  goes  farther :  he  points  to  suffering  as  a 
condition  and  a  sign  of  our  divine  brotherhood  with 
Christ,  and  shows  what  follows  from  it.  ^^  If  sons, 
heirs  also,  heirs  indeed  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
Christ,  yet  so  if  we  suffer  with  Him,  that  we  may  be 
also  glorified  with  HimJ^-—  Rom.  viii.    17. 

This  union  with  Christ,  effected  by  suffering,  is 
not  merely  external   or  imitative.     Christ  lives  in 


Cbrist  6  Sufferings  an6  ®urs      io3 

the  faithful,  and  they  in  Him.  He  suffered  in  His 
person,  and  he  continues  to  suffer  in  His  members. 
Sufferings  endured  for  Him  and  for  His  Gospel 
become  part  of  His  own  sufferings.  Hence  St 
Paul  (2  Cor.  vii.  5),  speaks  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christ  as  abounding  in  himself;  and  again  mere 
strikingly:  (Col.  i.  24),  ^^  I  rejoice  in  my  siifferi7igs 
for  you^  and  [thereby]  fill  up  those  things  that  are 
wanting  of  the  suff^e^'-itigs  of  Christ  in  my  flesh  for  His 
body^  which  is  the  church,^^  implying  thereby  that  the 
redeeming  work  of  Christ,  considered  in  its  entirety, 
is  not  completed  in  Himself,  but  has  to  be  ^filled 
up  "  in  his  members,  each  one  helping  by  his  suffer- 
ings to  apply  the  merits  of  the  Redemption,  first 
to  himself,  and  then  to  others.  Thus  our  suffer- 
ings are  truly  Christ's,  as  Christ's  are  ours.  What 
we  endure,  however  insignificant,  if  it  be  borne  in 
a  truly  Christian  spirit,  is  invested  with  something 
of  the  dignity  of  Christ  himself.  Whatever  we 
freely  take  upon  ourselves  is,  in  so  far,  a  lightening 
of  the  burden  of  atonement  that  weighs  on  our 
brethren  in  the  faith,  and  on  humanity  at  large. 
Nothing  of  it  is  lost ;  and  through  it,  in  Christ  and 
with  Christ,  v/e  are  ever  helping  to  redeem  the 
race. 

Such  thoughts  as  these  were  present  to  the  minds 
of  the  Saints,  sustaining  them  in  a  life  of  universal 
self-denial  and  voluntary  suffering.  Most  of  them 
had  very  little  to  atone  for  in  their  own  present  or 
past,  yet  they  led  most  penitential  lives.     And  they 


154  H)afli?  XTbougbts 

did  so,  first,  to  expiate  the  sirxS  of  others.  If  pas- 
tors of  souls,  they  made  themselves  responsible  for 
the  sins  of  their  people.  Like  loving  fathers,  they 
helped  to  cancel  their  children's  debts.  Again,  they 
bound  themselves  more  closely  to  Christ  by  volun- 
tarily sharing  his  sufferings.  Finally,  in  the  aus- 
terities which  they  practised,  they  found  not  only 
untold  facilities  for  prayer,  and  for  the  cultivation 
of  charity  and  of  all  the  other  Christian  virtues,  but 
also  a  contentment  and  joy,  which  strangers  to  such 
a  manner  of  life  have  never  been  able  to  under- 
stand. 


"  If  thou  carry  the  cross  willingly,  it  will  carry  tJiee^ 
and  briitg  thee  to  thy  desired  end,  namely,  to  that  place 
where  there  will  be  end  of  siiffering,  though  here  the^-e 
will  be  no  end.  If  thou  carry  it  unwillingly,  thou 
makest  it  a  burden  to  thee,  and  loadest  thyself  the 
more ;  a7td,  nevertheless,  thou  must  bear  it.  If  thon 
fling  away  one  cross,  without  doubt  thou  wilt  find 
another,  and  perhaps  a  heavier T  —  Imit.  ii.   12. 


mnselfisbness  155 


XXXIX 

UNSELFISHNESS 

**  Cum  facts  prandium  noli  vocare  vicinos  divites  .  .  . 
sed  voca  pauperes^  debiles^  daudos  et  cxcos.^"^ 

"  When  thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a  supper^  call  not 
thy  friends^  nor  thy  brethren^  nor  thy  kinsmen^  nor  thy 
neighbors  who  are  rich,  lest,  perhaps,  they  also  invite  thee 
■  again,  and  a  recompense  be  made  to  thee.  But  when 
thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the  poor,  the  mai^ned,  the  lame, 
and  the  blind,  and  thou  shall  be  blessed,  because  they 
have  7iot  wherewith  to  make  thee  recompense ;  for 
recompense  shall  be  made  thee  at  the  resurrection  of  the 
just,  ''  —  Luke  xiv.  12-14. 


HRIST  proclaims  here  what  is  best  in  itself, 
but  without  meaning  to  condemn  what  is 
less  perfect,  or  expecting  that  it  shall  cease 
to  have  its  place  in  ordinary  human  intercourse.  In 
the  exercise  of  hospitality,  as  in  all  the  other  relations 
of  life,  there  is  room  for  every  degree  of  excellence, 
from  the  humblest  to  the  highest.  Men  act  in  almost 
all  they  do  from  a  variety  of  motives,  some  clearly 
realized,  some  vaguely  felt,  some  entirely  uncon- 
scious, yet  none  the  less  influencing  the  doer.    These 


166  Bailp  Ubouobts 

motives  impart  to  the  work  their  moral  character, 
according  to  the  measure  in  which  they  influence  it. 
Consequently  the  excellence  of  whatever  is  done, 
depends  on  the  dignity,  the  intensity,  and  the  purity 
of  the  motives  from  which  the  action  proceeds. 
Motives  are  pure  in  proportion  as  they  are  unmixed 
with  others  of  baser  alloy.  Their  intensity  is 
measured  by  their  moving  pov>rer,  and  their  dignity 
by  the  distance  that  separates  them  from  self. 

Now,  it  has  to  be  remembered  that  man  is  incapa- 
ble of  acting  habitually  through  the  highest  motives, 
to  the  exclusion  of  those  less  perfect.  His  nature  is 
complex,  open  on  every  side  to  attractions  and  im- 
pulses which  claim  their  share  in  his  life,  and  can- 
not be  ignored.  Each  virtue  has  its  special  charm, 
each  vice  its  corresponding  repulsiveness,  both  des- 
tined in  the  order  of  Providence  to  sustain  him 
in  a  line  of  action  from  which  he  would  be  sure  to 
swerve  if  he  had  nothing  but  the  highest  motive  — 
that  of  pure  love — to  sustain  him.  This  remark 
holds  good  not  only  of  virtuous  motives,  but  of 
others  which  in  themselves  possess  no  element  of 
virtue.  Thus  we  are  led  by  the  natural  love  of 
pleasure,  or  dread  of  suffering,  to  give  to  our  bodies 
the  nutriment,  the  rest,  the  care,  which  they  require, 
but  which  would  be  neglected  in  most  cases,  if 
the  call  of  nature  were  not  constantly  heard.  The 
same  natural  attraction  leads  us,  in  our  own  interest, 
to  the  faithful  performance  of  most  of  our  domestic 
and  social  duties. 


To  the  latter  belongs  the  practice  of  hospitality, 
including  other  similar  courtesies  of  civilized  life,  to 
which  Our  Lord  refers  in  the  above-mentioned  text. 
To  invite  a  man  to  share  one's  meal  is  a  mark  of 
friendly  feeling.  He  is  asked  to  spend  with  his  host 
an  enjoyable  hour,  and  is  admitted  for  the  time 
being  to  the  intimacy  of  his  home.  The  selfish  man 
invites  his  friends  under  the  pressure  of  opinion,  or 
for  some  selfish  end.  With  the  great  majority  it  is  a 
question  of  mixed  motives.  Men  ask  their  friends 
through  a  friendly  feeling,  and  at  the  same  time  with 
the  expectation  of  some  adequate  return.  The 
moral  value  of  the  act  depends  on  the  relative  pro- 
portion of  the  t^vo  kinds  of  motives.  There  is, 
however,  a  constant  peril  of  the  lower  becoming 
predominant ;  hence  the  recommendation  of  Our 
Lord,  —  couched  in  extreme  form,  as  was  His  wont, 
to  make  it  more  striking.  He  did  not  want  to  do 
away  wdth  that  habitual  exchange  of  courtesies  in 
daily  life,  which  help  so  powerfully  to  bring  together 
people  of  the  same  social  condition,  and  to  bind 
them  more  closely  to  one  another.  He  knew  that 
thereby  the  better  impulses  of  human  nature  are 
awakened  and  brought  into  play.  He  knew,  too, 
that  although  kindness  when  entirely  unselfish,  is 
best  in  itself,  yet  it  is  not  good  for  anybody  to  be 
always  a  mere  benefactor.  Such  a  ro/e  is  too  apt  to 
beget  pride,  and  even  to  harden  the  heart  of  the 
giver,  unless  he  values  much  the  gratitude  of  the 
recipient.    It  is  good,  also,  for  the  latter  that  he  may 


158  H)alls  UbouQbts 

be  able  to  make  some  return.  Humility  is  a  good 
thing,  but  so  is  self-respect ;  and  for  the  u5es  of 
daily  life  the  natural  sentiment  has  as  much  impor- 
tance as  the  supernatural  virtue. 

The  lesson  of  *the  Saviour  amounts,  therefore,  to 
this :  "  Whenever  you  do  a  kindness^  think  chiefly  of 
those  to  whom  you  show  //,  and  as  little  as  possible  of 
yourself  Be  unselfish^  especially  in  doing  what  is 
ostensibly  and  professedly  ge7ierous.  And  in  order  to  do 
so  effectively y  prefer  to  be  kind  to  those  who  can  make  no 
return,^^ 


"  Son^  observe  diligently  the  motives  of  nature  and 
grace  .  .  .  Nature  is  crafty  and  always  proposes  self 
as  her  end^  but  grace  walketh  in  simplicity y  and  doth 
all  thing  purely  for  God, 

*'  Nature  labor eth  for  its  own  interests ^  and  con- 
sidereth  what  gain  it  may  derive  from  another ;  but 
grace  co?isidereth  not  what  may  be  advantageous  to  self 
but  rather  what  may  be  beneficial  to  many, 

*^  Nature  is  covetous  and  liketh  rather  to  take  than  to 
give  ;  bnt  grace  is  kind  and  open  hearted^  is  contented 
with  little,  and  judgeth  more  blessed  to  give  than  to 
receiveJ^  —  Imit.  iii.  54, 


TLM  priest's  l)appiness        159 


XL 

THE  PRIEST^S  HAPPINESS 

"  jBeafz  oculi  qui  vident  quoe  vos  videtisT 
"  Blessed  are  the  eyes  which  see  what  you  see  ;  for  I 
say  to  you  that  many  prophets  and  kings  have  desired 
to  see  the  things  that  you  see,  and  have  not  seen  them,  and 
to  hear  the  things  that  you  hear^  and  have  not  h^ard 
themy  —  Luke  x.  23,  24. 

IREAT,  indeed,  was  the  privilege  of  the 
Apostles  to  be  admitted  to  the  intimacy  of 
the  Saviour ;  to  behold  with  their  eyes 
wonders  such  as  the  world  had  never  seen  before, 
and  to  listen  to  the  words  of  the  divine  Teacher  as 
they  fell  from  His  sacred  lips,  —  words  which  hu- 
manity has  since  gathered  up,  and  will  never  cease 
to  repeat  with  reverence  and  love.  Great,  also,  are 
the  privileges  of  their  successors,  and  happy  their 
lot ;  for  to  them,  too,  it  is  given  to  live  amid  sights 
and  scenes  full  of  that  heavenly  joy,  of  which  the 
outer  world  catches  only  rare  and  rapid  glimpses. 

Happy  indeed  is  the  life  of  a  priest,  but  not  one  of 
unmixed  happiness,  for  such  a  thing  is  beyond  the 
reach  of  mortal  man.     The  priest  has  to  bear  his 


1^0  Bails  Ubongbts 

own  share  of  human  sorrow  and  suffering ;  he  has, 
also,  to  take  upon  himself  a  good  share  of  the  burden 
of  others.  Nor  has  he  the  compensation  which  the 
worldling  finds  in  the  gratification  of  the  senses,  or 
in  the  triumphs  of  earthly  ambitions.  Yet  an  earthly 
reward  is  not  denied  him.  To  be  looked  up  to,  to 
be  trusted,  to  be  loved,  is  something  highly  valued 
even  by  the  best  of  men.  It  is  much  to  bring  back 
peace  and  joy  to  souls  that  have  lived  for  years 
strangers  to  one  and  the  other.  It  is  much  to  devote 
all  one's  time  and  energies  to  the  highest  and  noblest 
of  purposes,  the  moral  and  spiritual  elevation  of  men. 
From  the  standpoint  of  the  mere  natural  man,  such 
a  life  brings  its  own  reward  ;  how  much  more  when 
all  this  is  seen  in  the  light  of  faith ! 

I.  Nothing  helps  to  give  abiding  interest  to  life 
more  than  the  sense  of  its  usefulness.  The  conscious- 
ness of  being  helpful  to  others  makes  men  forget 
themselves  in  every  sphere  of  society  ;  and  if  those 
whom  they  serve  are  especially  dear  to  them,  they 
can  endure  much  and  yet  be  happy.  This  may  be 
seen  in  everyday  life,  in  the  case  of  fathers  and 
mothers  who  toil  unceasingly,  suffer  many  a  privation 
and  hardship,  and  yet  never  complain,  because  of 
the  comforts  and  joys  they  secure  to  their  little  ones. 
Men  raised  to  high  positions,  and  charged  mth  im- 
portant duties,  are  sometimes  so  completely  absorbed 
by  them,  that  they  find  little  time  for  rest,  and  still 
less  for  enjoyment ;  yet  they  are  happier  than  they 
would  be  in  the  life  of  ease  and  pleasure  they  might 


tlbe  priest's  ft)appiness        i6i 

have  had.  So  is  it  with  the  priest.  Seen  in  the 
Hght  of  faith,  no  existence  can  compare  in  usefulness 
with  his  ;  no  interests,  however  great  to  human  eyes, 
can  compare  with  those  entrusted  to  him.  Each 
day  he  goes  forth  to  do  the  greatest  work  on  earth ; 
all  day  long  he  bears  in  his  hands  God's  dearest 
treasures,  the  immortal  souls  of  his  children.  How 
can  he  be  otherwise  than  happy  ? 

2.  Each  day,  too,  he  witnesses  the  work  of  God's 
grace  in  saints  and  sinners,  and  such  a  vision,  con- 
templated in  the  light  of  faith,  is  one  of  surpassing 
beauty.  Nothing  is  fairer  on  earth  than  a  pure 
soul ;  and  each  day  it  is  the  privilege  of  the  priest 
to  look  into  the  transparent  depths  of  children, 
artless  and  ignorant  of  evil,  still  bearing,  as  it  were, 
the  recent  impress  of  their  baptism  ;  of  others  grow- 
ing into  youth,  yet  having  lost  scarce  anything  of 
their  original  innocence,  —  open,  trustful,  with  a 
wonderful  hold  on  the  solemn  truths  of  the  faith  ; 
of  others,  again,  disturbed  already,  and  clouded  by 
temptation,  fighting  bravely,  it  may  be,  yet  conscious 
of  their  weakness,  and  hastening  to  shelter  them- 
selves under  the  protecting  care  and  love  of  their 
divinely  ordained  defender.  What  a  privilege  to 
watch  over  them  I  What  a  joy  to  preserve  them 
from  evil ! 

3.  Yet  greater  still  is  the  privilege  and  the  joy  of 
raising  them  up  when  wounded  in  the  battle  of  life, 
and  bearing  them  away,  and  nursing  them  back 
rgain  into  health  and  vigor.     The  physician  who, 


162  Bails  xrbouabts 

by  dint  of  knowledge  and  thought  and  care,  has 
rescued  a  fellow-man  from  the  jaws  of  death,  and 
restored  him  to  his  family,  is,  indeed,  a  happy  man; 
but  how  much  more  the  priest  who,  by  patient,  loving 
care,  and  by  the  pov/er  which  he  possesses  from 
above,  brings  back,  day  after  day,  the  foolish  child, 
the  wayward  son,  the  prodigal,  unfaithful  husband, 
to  their  homes,  —  the  wandering  souls  to  God  I  Our 
Lord  himself  describes  that  joy  under  the  familiar 
and  graceful  image  of  the  shepherd  eager  in  the  pur- 
suit of  the  lost  sheep.  ^'  And  when  he  hath  found  it 
lays  it  upon  his  shoulders  rejoicing ;  and  coming  home 
calls  together  his  f7'iends  and  neighbors^  saying  to  them  : 
Rejoice  with  me  because  I  have  found  my  sheep  that 
was  lost,  "  —  Luke  xv.  5. 

Every  day  the  priest  is  the  guide  of  the  unen- 
lightened and  of  the  perplexed,  the  helper  of  the 
needy,  the  comforter  of  the  sick  and  of  the  afflicted, 
the  refuge  of  all  who  suffer  and  are  tried.  Like  his 
Master,  "  he  goes  about ^^^  all  day  long,  ^'  doing  good 
and  healing  all^  for  God  is  with  him^  —  Acts  x.  38. 

4.  "  God  is  with  himP  He  is  God's  representative, 
God's  messenger.  He  is  the  friend  of  Our  Lord : 
''''jam  7ion  dicam  vos  servos^  vos  autem  dixi  amicos^ 
He  is  admitted  to  the  altar  on  terms  of  the  closest 
intimacy  with  Him.  He  is  made  a  sharer  in  His 
divine  power  ;  he  is  the  dispenser  of  His  treasures. 
His  life  is  a  life  of  unceasing,  though  unseen, 
miracles. 


XTbe  priest's  Ibappiness        i63 

O  that  v/e  should  always  see  it,  reverence  it,  love 
it,  enjoy  it  thus  ! 


"  Attende  quod  facit  foenerator :  minus  vult  dare  et 
plus  accipere  ;  hoc  fac  et  tu.  Da  modica^  accipe  mag?ia. 
Da  temporalice  accipe  ceterna.  Da  terram^  accipe 
ccelum,''^  —  Aug.  in  Fsalm  xxxvi. 


164  S)afls  ZbOMQbtB 


XLI 

SUCCESS 

^^ Multi  dicent  mihi  in  ilia  die:  Domine^  Domine^ 
no  fine  in  nomine  tuo  prophetavimus^  et  in  nomine  tuo 
dcemonia  ejecimus^  et  in  nomine  tuo  virtutes  multas 
fecimus  ?  Et  time  confitebor  illis :  quia  nunquam 
novi  vosy 

^' Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day :  Lord,  Lord, 
have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name,  and  cast  out  devils 
in  thy  name,  and  do?te  ma?ty  miracles  in  thy  na7ne  ? 
And  then  will  L profess  ufito  them :  I  never  knew  you ^ 
—  Matt.  vii.  22,  23. 


HE  day  which  the  Saviour  speaks  of  here 
and  on  many  other  occasions  under  the 
emphatic  designation  of  '^  that  day, "^^  is  the 
day  of  judgment,  when,  by  the  divine  power,  all 
delusion  will  be  dispelled,  and  the  reality  of  things 
revealed  to  each  one  as  regards  himself  and  others. 
But  it  is  not  so  easy  to  see  who  are  the  "  many  " 
to  whom  Our  Lord  refers.  Doubtless  His  thought 
goes  forth  and  embraces,  as  usual,  the  whole  sub- 
sequent history  of  man;  but  by  His  ordinary  methods 
of  teaching  we  are  led  to  suppose  that  He  refers 


Success  165 


primarily  to  things  belonging  to  the  present,  or  to 
the  near  future.  As  a  fact,  we  know  (Mark  ix.  39) 
that  His  name  was  used  with  success  to  expel  the 
evil  spirits  by  men  who  were  not  among  His  fol- 
lowers ;  this,  with  something  of  a  similar  kind 
related  in  the  Acts  (xix.  3),  justifies  the  conclusion 
that,  before  and  after  the  Ascension  of  Our  Lord, 
many  strange  and  preternatural  things,  of  which 
no  record  remains,  were  done  through  the  invocation 
of  His  name  by  exorcists  who,  in  some  way,  be- 
lieved in  Him,  yet  remained  strangers  to  the  great 
truths  He  had  taught,  and  to  the  discipline  of  life  He 
had  established.  These  He  represents  as  claiming, 
on  the  last  day,  admission  to  His  Kingdom,  on  the 
ground  of  having  belonged  to  Him.  But  He  warns 
them  that  the  connection  being  only  external  and 
apparent,  and  the  true  bond  of  faith  and  love  having 
been  always  missing.  He  will  not  recognize  them  as 
having  been  at  any  time  His. 

This  class  of  men  disappeared  with  the  first 
Christian  generation,  but  the  warning  remains  for 
all  times.  It  appeals  to  all  those  who  are  tempted 
to  believe  that  if  their  work  is  of  a  religious  charac- 
ter, success  in  any  one  direction  is  enough  to  win 
the  divine  favor.  The  number  of  such  is  great 
outside  the  Catholic  Church,  —  philanthropists,  re- 
formers, preachers  of  total  abstinence,  of  Sabbath 
observance,  and  the  like ;  nor  are  they  wanting 
among  Catholics.  Priests  even,  doing  active  sue 
cessful  work,  are  liable  to  fall  into  that  manner  of 


166  •Bail^  Ubougbts 

self-delusion.  The  world  judges  them,  as  it  judges 
men  generally,  by  results ;  and  too  easily  they 
accept  its  judgment.  In  the  excitement  of  their 
work  and  in  the  contemplation  of  it  when  done, 
they  are  apt  to  lose  sight  of  God  and  of  their  souls. 
The  praises  of  men  blind  them  to  their  spiritual 
destitution.  ^^  I  know  thy  works^'^^  says  Our  Lord  in 
the  Apocalypse,  "  that  thou  hast  the  name  of  being 
alive ^  and  thou  art  dead P''  Dead,  alas  !  to  piety, 
dead  to  prayer,  dead  to  the  whole  life  and  spirit  of 
the  Gospel.  ^^  Nomen  habes  quod  vivas  et  mortuus  es,^^ 
We  live  in  a  country  and  in  a  period  of  restless 
activity,  of  advertising  and  being  advertised,  of  ner- 
vous anxiety  for  results  almost  at  any  cost.  How 
sad  to  see  priests  caught  up  and  carried  away 
by  the  flood,  losing  the  merit  of  their  lives,  not  to 
say  their  very  souls,  while  saving  others  I  Like 
those  of  whom  Our  Lord  speaks,  they  prophesy 
by  the  earnestness  of  their  preaching  ;  they  cast  out 
devils  by  the  power  of  the  sacraments ;  they  work 
wonders  of  material  construction  and  organization ; 
but  they  are  sustained  in  it  all  and  borne  along 
chiefly  by  natural  impulse,  by  exuberant  activity,  by 
the  spirit  of  pride,  by  the  desire  to  be  talked  of  by 
their  people  and  by  their  fellow  priests,  by  all  man- 
ner of  human  motives  worthless  in  the  sight  of  God. 
Only  at  the  judgment  of  God — "  on  that  day'' — will 
they  know,  will  the  world  know,  in  what  depths  of 
spiritual  poverty  they  have  lived  and  died. 


H  eoot^  TRame  167 


XLII 

A  GOOD  NAME 

"  Sic  luccat  lux  vestra  coram  hominibus  ut  videant 
bona  opera  vr.st7^a  et  glorificent  Patrem  vestrum  qui 
in  ccelis  est,'''' 

*'  So  let  your  light  shine  before  men  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works ^  and  glorify  your  Father  who  is 
in  heaven,''^  —  Matt.  v.  i6. 


ggaiHAT  men  should  be  good  in  the  sight  of 
i  wi  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  enough.  Their  goodness  should 
^^U  be  apparent  to  their  fellow-men.  Thereby 
God  is  honored.  Religion  is  more  respected  when 
the  most  religious  people  are  found  to  be  in  all 
their  dealings  the  most  estimable  men.  Again,  by 
revealing  the  goodness  that  is  in  them,  men  help 
each  other  to  be  good.  From  another  point  of 
view,  not  only  is  each  one  benefited  in  many  ways 
by  the  good  opinion  others  have  of  him,  but  he  is 
thereby  enabled  to  benefit  them  by  the  correspond- 
ing influence  of  his  judgments  and  his  examples. 
Hence,  in  their  interest  as  well  as  in  his  own,  he 
may  be  led,  nay,  sometimes  obliged,  to  watch  over 
his  reputation.     This  is  not  necessarily   pride   or 


168  H)ail^  ZhoiXQ'ots 

vanity ;  indeed,  it  finds  its  sanction  in  the  inspired 
words  of  the  Wise  man ;  "  Ta^e  care  of  a  good?ia7ne — 
cur  am  habe  de  bono  nomine — for  this  shall  co7itinue  with 
thee  more  than  a  thousand  treasu7'es^  precious  and 
great  ^^  (Eccl.  xH.  15),  and  is  confirmed  by  the  above- 
mentioned  words  of  Our  Lord  himself. 

But  then  it  will  be  asked,  what  becomes  of  the 
^^ ama  nesciri  et pro  nihilo  reputari^^  of  the  Imitation  ? 
What  becomes  of  the  lessons  of  humility  taught  by 
the  Master  himself  and  by  the  Saints,  and  so  strik- 
ingly emphasized  by  their  examples  ? 

The  Fathers  notice  the  difficulty  and  supply  the 
answer.  The  esteem  of  our  fellow-men  is  at  the 
same  time  a  necessity  and  a  peril ;  a  necessity,  for 
without  it,  at  least  in  a  certain  degree,  we  cannot 
hold  the  position  and  perform  the  duties  providen- 
tially assigned  to  us ;  a  peril,  for  the  good  opinion  of 
others  is  the  very  nutriment  upon  which  vanity 
sustains  itself.  We  have,  therefore,  to  seek  for  it, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  fear  it.  Ordinary  Christians 
think  more  of  the  former ;  the  Saints  think  more  of 
the  latter  ;  and  they  are  practically  right,  for^the 
impulses  of  worldly  wisdom  and  the  instinctive 
cravings  of  the  natural  man  wall  not  allow  his 
legitimate  claims  to  be  forgotten ;  whereas  the  needs 
of  the  soul  are  easily  lost  sight  of. 

True  wisdom,  therefore,  commands  that  the  good 
opinion  of  others  should  be  sought  for  only  as 
dangerous  things  are  handled,  —  through  necessity, 
and  with  care. 


H  (3oo5  IRaine  169 

There  are  things  for  which  a  man  may  be  admired 
without  any  other  advantage  accruing  to  him  or  to 
his  admirers.  The  Christian  instinct  forbids  him  to 
cultivate  them.  There  are  others  which  win  him 
the  necessary  esteem  of  those  among  whom  he  Hves. 
He  seeks  that  esteem,  and  is  concerned  not  to  lose 
it,  but  only  in  the  measure  in  which  it  is  necessary 
or  serviceable  for  other  worthy  ends.  He  restrains 
the  natural  satisfaction  he  finds  in  it,  because  he 
fears  it  may  lead  him  away  from  the  strict  line  of 
duty.  In  a  word,  the  good  opinion  of  others  is  to 
him  a  means  to  be  cultivated,  so  long  as  it  is  help- 
ful ;  but  to  be  dropped  as  worthless  and  dangerous, 
when  it  can  be  won  and  held  only  at  the  cost  of 
faithfulness  to  God. 

In  the  writings  and  in  the  life  of  St.  Paul,  v/e  find 
this  conception  strikingly  illustrated.  He  is  anxious 
that  his  children  should  win  the  approval  of  those 
among  whom  they  lived.  "  Whatsoever  things  are 
true,^^  he  writes  to  the  Philippians  (iv.  8),  "  whatso- 
ever just  ^  whatsoever  lovely^  whatsoever  of  good  fame  ^ 
think  on  these  things ;  "  that  is,  strive  for  and  practise 
them.  "  Let  your  modesty  be  known  to  all  men^  It 
was  the  rule  he  laid  down  to  others  and  to  himself. 
"  We  forecast  what  may  be  good,  not  only  before  God, 
but  also  before  men^  —  2  CoR.  viii.  21.  On  more 
than  one  occasion  he  reminds  those  he  had  won  to 
the  faith  of  his  perfect  disinterestedness.  He  deals 
with  the  alms  entrusted  to  his  care  in  such  a  v/ay  as 
to   preclude   all  possibility   of   suspicion.      In   the 


170  Baili^  Zbo\XQht3 

second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  he  enters  into  an 
elaborate  defence  of  himself,  and  enumerates  at 
length  his  endless  labors  and  sujfferings,  and  even 
the  special  favors  he  had  received  from  heaven. 
But  he  does  it  for  the  purpose  of  retaining  an 
influence  over  them  necessary  for  their  good,  and  he 
does  it  with  visible  reluctance.  "  /  /lave  become 
foolish,^^  he  says,  in  thus  recalling  his  privileges. 
"  You  have  compelled  me, ^'' 

But  when  it  is  question  of  mere  human  qualities, 
however  much  appreciated  by  the  Corinthians,  he 
readily  disclaims  them,  and  makes  himself  the  least 
of  all.  "7^r  myself  I  will  glory  in  nothing  but  in  my 
infirmities  I '^'^  In  reality  he  is  little  concerned,  so 
far  as  regards  himself,  about  what  they  think  of 
him,  and  he  tells  them  so:  ^^  To  me  it  is  a  very  small 
thing  to  be  judged  by  you,  or  by  man's  day  "  (i.e.,  by 
any  other  human  judgment).  '^  He  that  judgeth  me  is 
the  Lordy  He  reckons  with  public  opinion  so  long 
as  it  conflicts  with  no  higher  law.  But  if  it  lead 
away  in  any  measure  from  the  will  of  God,  he  utterly 
ignores  it.  Such  was  the  case  in  regard  to  the 
Galatians;  he  had  to  choose  between  displeasing 
them  and  maintaining  the  liberty  of  the  Gospel, 
'''Do  I  seek  to  please  men,^^  he  writes.  '^  If  I  yet 
pleased  men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ?'' 
Welcome  or  unwelcome,  '•'by  honor  or  dishonor,  by 
evil  report  and  good  report,^''  he  is  resolved  to  deliver 
his  message  as  he  received  it.  '''-As  we  were  ap- 
proved, even  so  we  speak;  not  as  pleasing  men^  but  God 


H  Ooo^  IFlame  i7i 

w/io  proveth  our  hearts.  Neither  have  we  used,  at 
any  time,  the  speech  of  flattery^  as  you  know^  nor  sought 
we  the  glory  of  men^  neither  of  you  nor  of  other s.^^  — 
I  Thess.  i.  4. 

Such  is  also  the  rule  of  the  pastor  of  souls.  For 
reputation  in  itself  he  cares  little  ;  but  he  needs  the 
respect,  the  confidence,  and  the  affection  of  the 
faithful.  All  these  dispositions  he  has  to  cultivate, 
not  by  any  unworthy  artifice,  or  by  assuming  any 
quality  with  which  he  is  not  gifted;  not  by  ^^ speech 
of  flattery  f""  not  by  any  sacrifice  of  principle,  but  by 
a  faithful  performance  of  his  duties,  by  unvarying 
disinterestedness  and  sincere  love  of  his  people. 
But  he  has  to  see  to  it  that  nothing  shall  estrange 
their  hearts  from  him;  and  if  misunderstandings 
arise  at  any  time,  he  owes  it  to  them  as  well  as  to 
himself,  that,  like  St.  Paul,  he  shall  labor  to  set  him- 
self right  ^''uot  only  before  God,  but  before  all  men.''' 


^^  Duce  res  sunt  necessarice,  conscientia  etfama.  Con- 
scientia  nostra  sufficit  nob  is,  propter  alios  fama  necessaria 
est,  Conscientia  tibi,  fama  proximo  tuo.  Qui  fidens 
conscientice  suce  negligit  famam  suam,  crude  lis  est  i7t 
proximum.''^  —  Aug.,  Sermo  I.  de  Vita  Clericorum, 


172  Bails  Xlbouabts 


XLIII 

TEACHING  BY  EXAMPLE 

^^  Imitator es  mei  estate  sicut  et  ego  ChristiP 
^^  Be  ye  followers  (imitators^  /jLLfx-nrai)  of  me  as  I  also 
am  of  Christ,^''  —  i  Cor.  xi.  i. 


ORE  than  once  St.  Paul  invites  the  faith- 
ful to  look  to  him,  and  learn  from  his  man- 
ner of  life  what  they  should  be.  Already, 
in  an  earlier  part  of  this  very  Epistle  (iv.  i6),  he 
lays  down  the  same  law.  He  repeats  it  to  the  Phi- 
lippians  (iii.  17):  '^  Be  followers  of  me  (\y.  9).  The 
things  you  have  leariied  and  seeji  in  me^  these  do  ye^^'* 
and  twice  to  the  Thessalonians,  (i  Tliess.  i.  6 ;  2 
Thess.  iii.  7),  extending  the  principle  in  both  cases 
to  the  companions  of  his  apostolate,  Sylvanus  and 
Timothy.  *'  You  yourselves  know  how  you  ought  to 
imitate  us,^^  He  thus  shows  that  they  too,  because 
of  their  office,  were  set  up  before  the  faithful,  that 
from  their  lives  as  well  as  from  their  lessons  all 
might  learn  what  they  should  be. 

Conversely,  when  St.  Paul  addresses  the  teachers 
themselves,  he  reminds  them  that  they  have  to  set 


xreacbiuG  bg  Example  its 

the  example  of  what  they  teach.  "  Be  thou  an  ex- 
ample of  the  faithful'''  he  writes  to  Timothy  (i  Tim. 
iv.  12),  ^^in  word^  in  conversation  (i.e.  in  conduct), 
in  charity^  in  faith ^  in  chastity ^  And  to  Titus  (ii. 
7),  ^^  In  all  things  show  thyself  an  example  of  good 
works r  St.  Peter  in  turn  gives  similar  instructions 
to  the  "- ancients ^'^  or  presbyters  (i  Peter  v.  2). 
^^  Feed  the  flock  of  God  .  .  .  not  lording  it  .  .  .  but 
being  made  a  patter7ty 

In  this,  indeed,  they  were  only  carrying  out  the 
plan  of  Our  Lord  himself,  who  had  so  clearly  told 
them  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  that  they  were 
to  be  the  light  of  the  world  chiefly  by  their  ex- 
amples. "  You  are  the  light  of  the  world ;  so  let  your 
light  shine  before  men^  that  they  may  see  your  good 
works ^  a?id  glo?'ify  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven P  It 
was  the  method  He  had  followed  in  dealing  with 
them,  for  He  had  gathered  them  around  Him,  not 
only  to  listen  to  His  words,  but  also  to  witness  His 
actions,  and  to  learn  from  his  life  the  life  they  should 
follow.  "  /  have  given  you  an  example,''^  He  says, 
after  washing  the  disciples'  feet,  "  that  as  I  have 
done  to  you,  so  you  do  also,'^ 

Here,  then,  we  have  a  law,  a  method  clearly  laid 
dow^n,  and  to  be  followed  through  all  ages.  Christ 
is  the  model  of  the  priest ;  the  priest  has  to  be  the 
model  of  the  people.  His  example  is  as  much  a 
part  of  his  ministry  as  preaching,  or  administering 
the  sacraments.  If  we  could  imagine  a  priest  in 
charge  of  souls  appearing  only  at  the  altar,  or  in 


1T4  Bails  Ubougbts 

the  pulpit,  or  in  the  confessional,  and  then  with- 
drawing himself  completely  from  the  view  of  the 
faithful,  we  should  have  to  call  him  back  to  live 
among  his  people,  in  order  to  let  them  see  the  full 
meaning  of  a  practical  Christian  life.  This  is  so 
much  the  mind  of  the  Church,  that  in  conferring 
each  one  of  the  orders,  she  is  careful  to  impress  on 
those  she  consecrates  the  special  duty  of  good  ex- 
ample. The  "  ostiarius  "  is  told  to  open  the  hearts 
of  the  faithful  to  God,  and  close  them  against  the 
evil  one  ^^ by  word  afid  by  example;''''  the  acolyte 
is  reminded  that  the  lighted  taper  he  bears  is  a 
symbol  of  the  shining  examples  he  is  bound  to  show 
forth;  and  so  on  up  to  the  priest,  to  whom,  at  every 
step  of  his  solemn  consecration,  the  great  fact  is 
recalled,  that  henceforth  he  has  to  be  the  embodi- 
ment of  all  the  Christian  virtues,  a  fragrant  odor 
of  the  Gospel,  a  living  rule  for  the  faithful. 

The  law  thus  laid  down  to  priests  in  their  prepa- 
ration, the  church  has  in  the  course  of  ages  kept 
steadily  before  them  by  the  numberless  rules,  regu- 
lations, decrees  of  her  bishops,  her  popes,  and  her 
councils.  There  is  nothing  she  seems  to  have  had 
more  at  heart  than  to  keep  her  priests  at  such  a 
height  as  that  all  may  look  to  their  lives  for  guid- 
ance. What  a  glorious  vocation,  and  what  a  power- 
ful incentive  to  a  beautiful  life  I 


"  Nihil  est  quod  alios  magis  ad  pietatem  et  Dei  cul- 
turn  assidue  instruat  quam  eorum  vita   et  exampla 


Ueacbfng  bp  JEiample  175 

qui  se  divino  ministerio  dedicarunt.  Cum  eni7n  a  rebus 
sceculi  in  altiorem  sublati  locum  conspiciantur^  i7i  eos 
tanquam  in  speculu7n  reliqui  oculos  co7ijiciunt  ex  iis  quae 
sumant  quod  imite7iticr,  Quapropter  sic  om7zino  decet 
clericos  vitam  moresque  suos  om7us  componere^  ut  hahiiu^ 
gestu^  i7icessu,  sermo7ie^  aliisque  omnibus  rebus  7iihil 
nisi  grave  fnoderatum  ac  religione  ple7tum  prce  se 
ferant" — Con.  Trid.,  Sess,  xxiv,  ci. 


176  2)atl^  UbouQbts 


XLIV 

SPIRITUAL  SWEETNESS 

"  Ma7ie  nohiscum  quoniam  advesperascit  et  inclinata 
est  jam  dies^ 

"  Stay  with  us  because  it  is  towards  evenings  and  the 
day  is  now  far  spe7it,''''  —  Luke  xxiv.  29. 

HERE  are  few  incidents  in  the  Gospel  nar- 
rative more  beautiful  and  touching  than 
that  of  the  disciples  of  Emmaus.  In  the 
vivid  picture  of  St.  Luke,  we  see  them  as  they  wend 
their  way  to  the  village  of  Emmaus,  dejected  in 
looks  and  in  heart,  discussing  the  particulars  of  the 
dread  tragedy  they  had  just  witnessed.  They  had 
been  faithful  followers  of  Our  Lord  ;  they  had  been 
won,  like  so  many  more,  by  the  beauty  of  His  teach- 
ings, and  by  His  wonderful  works.  They  had 
believed  He  was  about  to  accomplish  the  great 
things  that  had  been  promised  to  their  people.  But 
all  their  hopes  had  been  dashed  to  the  ground  by 
the  happenings  of  the  last  few  days.  Jesus,  from 
whom  they  had  expected  so  much,  had  been  arrested 
by  the  public  authorities,  tried,  condemned,  and  put 


Spiritual  Sweetness  177 

to  a  cruel  and  ignominious  death.  True,  a  ray  of 
reviving  hope  had  dawned  upon  them  that  morning 
with  the  reports  of  the  holy  women ;  but  it  failed  to 
dispel  the  sadness  of  their  souls  ;  and  so  they  went 
their  way  depressed  and  desponding.  It  is  then 
that  the  Lord  approaches  unrecognized,  enters  into 
their  thoughts,  enlightens  their  minds,  warms  their 
hearts,  yields  to  their  entreaties,  and  finally  disap- 
pears, leaving  behind  Him  the  divine  odor  of  His 
presence,  with  the  peace  which  He  alone  can  give. 

Besides  the  picture  we  have  here  of  all  there  is  of 
tenderness  and  love  in  the  heart  of  the  risen  Saviour, 
we  find  a  striking  illustration  of  His  habitual  deal- 
ings with  His  children  through  all  ages. 

The  soul,  in  its  relations  with  God,  has  usually  its 
alternating  periods  of  brightness  and  of  darkness  ; 
times  of  dryness  and  seeming  insensibility,  of  hope- 
fulness and  of  fear ;  times  of  unction  and  heavenly 
joy.  They  vary  with  each  individual  in  power  and 
duration,  and  form  some  of  the  most  potent  helps 
or  hindrances  of  the  spiritual  life.  There  are  souls 
that  live  almost  constantly  in  the  light;  they  carry 
v/ithin  them  a  strong  sense  of  the  unseen  world. 
Heaven,  hell,  God's  grace,  and  God's  love  are  almost 
as  real  to  them  as  the  visible  objects  that  surround 
them.  The  thought  of  Christ,  of  what  He  is  to  them, 
and  will  be  through  all  time,  is  an  abiding,  an  inex- 
haustible source  of  joy.  There  is  in  them  a  youthful- 
ness,  a  hopefulness,  a  buoyancy  of  spirits  that  makes 
light  of  hardship,  and  carries  them  through  tempta- 
tion almost  without  an  effort. 


178  Daili?  Ubouabts 

This  is  the  condition  of  spiritual  consolation  and 
sweetness  which  the  author  of  the  Imitation  so 
loves  to  dwell  upon.  *'  Veriiet  ad  te  Christus  ostendens 
tibi  consolationem  suam  .  .  .  Frequens  illi  visitatio 
cum  homine  interno^  dulcis  sermocinatio,  grata  consolatio^ 
multa pax ^  familiar itas  stupenda  nimis^^  ("Lib.  ii.  c.  i). 
And  again  (Cap.  8) :  "  Quando  Jesus  adest,  totum 
honum  est,  nee  quidquam  difficile  videtur ;  Si  Jesus 
tantum  verbum  loquitur  magna  consolatio  sentitur,'^^ 

But  to  feel  thus  uninterruptedly  the  presence  and 
love  of  Christ  in  the  soul  is  the  privilege  of  very- 
few.  There  are  those  to  whom  it  is  at  all  times 
denied ;  and  yet,  though  weighed  down  by  the 
cross,  they  go  through  life  valiantly  with  little  to 
sustain  them  beyond  the  sense  of  duty,  and  of 
loyalty  to  God.  But  v/ith  the  great  majority  of 
souls  aspiring  to  a  higher  life,  there  is  a  succes- 
sion  of  opposite  moods :  of  hope  and  of  fear,  of 
courage  and  of  weakness,  of  success  and  of  failure, 
of  joyful  turning  to  God  and  to  His  service,  and  of 
coldness  and  distaste  for  the  practices  of  devotion. 

This  latter  condition  is  full  not  only  of  sadness, 
but  of  danger.  It  weakens  the  hold  of  the  soul 
on  the  realities  of  faith;  it  destroys  the  sense  of 
Christ's  abiding  presence ;  it  divests  His  law  of  its 
beauty  and  commanding  power ;  it  begets  a  condi- 
tion of  discouragement  and  despondency,  which 
leads  in  turn  to  neglect,  and,  it  may  be,  to  the  total 
abandonment  of  the  service  of  God. 

It  is  then  that  Christ,  in  his  pity  and  love,  reveals 


Spiritual  Sweetness  179 

Himself  afresh  to  the  souls  thus  tried.  He  ap- 
proaches them,  hiding  Himself  under  the  ordinary 
operations  of  their  natural  powers.  He  mingles  His 
thoughts  with  theirs ;  He  brings  back  the  light  by 
which  they  see  things  once  more  under  their  true 
aspects,  and  in  their  true  colors.  He  fills  their 
hearts,  and  makes  them  feel  the  normal  warmth  and 
flow  of  life  within  them.  Great  is  their  happiness 
once  again,  and  gladly  would  they  make  it  abiding. 
They  beg  that  it  may  be  so.  ''^  Mane  nohiscum^ 
Domme,^  But  this  cannot  be.  It  is  enough  that 
they  should  have  recovered  strength  to  pursue  their 
journey.  They  know  now  what  to  think  of  the 
temptations  which  assailed  them,  of  the  darkness 
which  momentarily  surrounded  them.  They  must 
start  afresh  on  the  strength  of  that  memory.  The 
occasional  flashes  of  the  revolving  coast-lights  suffice 
to  guide  the  mariner.  Complete  happiness,  in  perfect 
goodness,  is  the  condition  of  heaven,  not  of  earth. 
Here  below  we  have  to  fight  and  to  win  victories. 
To  serve  God  in  the  midst  of  ever-present  consola- 
tions would  imply  little  sacrifice  and  little  merit. 
"•It  is  not  hard,^'  says  the  Imitation,  " /^  despise  all 
human  consolations  whe7i  we  have  divine.  But  it  is 
much,  and  very  much,  to  be  able  to  forego  all  comfo?'t, 
both  human  and  divined  And  therefore  it  is,  that 
God  reserves  such  trials  for  his  Saints,  and  tempers 
for  ordinary  souls  their  habitual  poverty  and  weak- 
ness by  occasional  glimpses  of  Himself,  such  as  He 
vouchsafed  to  the  disciples  of  Emmaus. 


180  2)aii^  xrbougbts 

"  Therefore^  when  God  gives  spiritual  consolatioft, 
receive  it  with  thanksgiving ;  but  know  that  it  is  God^s 
free  gift^  and  ?to  merit  of  thine.  Be  not  lifted  up^  he 
not  overjoyed^  7ior  vainly  presume^  but  rather  be 
the  more  humble  for  this  gift ^  more  cautious  too,  and 
fearful  in  all  thy  actions,  for  that  hour  will  pass  away, 
and  temptation  follow, 

"  When  consolation  shall  be  taken  away  from  thee 
do  not prese?itly  despair,  but  with  humility  afid patience 
await  the  heavenly  visitation  .  .  .  Even  a?nong  the 
great  Sai^tts  there  has  often  been  this  kind  of  vicissitude  ^ 
—  Imit.  ii.  9.4. 


Spiritual  Influence  i8i 


XLV 

SPIRITUAL  INFLUENCE 

"7^  omnibus  teipsum  pr(Kbe  exemplum  honorum 
operum,^'' 

"  In  all  things  show  thyself  an  example  of  good 
worksT — Tit.  ii.   7. 

HE  priest  influences  the  people  religiously 
by  every  act  of  his  ministry, —  by  preach- 
ing, by  administering  the  sacraments,  at 
the  altar,  in  the  confessional,  at  the  bedside  of  the 
sick  and  the  dying.  But  his  action  is  not  confined 
to  the  performance  of  such  duties.  Besides  the 
official  influence  of  the  priest,  there  is  the  personal 
influence  of  the  man,  —  his  power  of  attraction,  of 
persuasion,  the  gift  of  winning  people  gently  to  what 
is  highest  and  best.  Into  this  kind  of  action  the 
whole  man  enters, — the  tone  of  his  mind,  his  aspi- 
rations, his  ideals,  his  whole  manner  and  bearing. 
Who  has  not  found  himself  lifted  up  by  contact  with 
persons  of  a  higher  nature  ?  Who  has  not  felt  all 
that  was  petty  or  mean  or  unworthy  in  him  hide 
itself  and  disappear  in  presence  of  those  more  ex- 


Dafli?  Xlbouabts 


alted  types  of  nature  and  grace  ?  The  great  art 
critic,  Winckelmann,  was  wont  to  say  that  in  pres- 
ence of  the  famous  statue  of  Apollo  Belvedere,  he 
felt  himself  assume  instinctively  a  noble  attitude. 
Example,  indeed,  is  the  most  effective  of  all  means 
of  influence.  It  is  the  deepest,  the  most  abiding. 
Example  teaches,  exhorts,  rebukes ;  it  does  all  that 
Vv^ords  can  do,  and  does  it  better  :  "  Longum  est  iter 
per  prcecepta^  efficax  et  breve  per  exempla  .  .  .  Verba 
movent^  exempla  trahunt,'^^ 

The  influence  of  example  makes  itself  often  felt 
in  isolated  actions  of  an  extraordinary  character, 
which  strike  the  imagination,  and  fix  their  indelible 
impress  on  the  memory  —  noble  deeds  revealing 
noble  souls.  But  its  happiest  effects  proceed  from 
the  even  tenor  of  a  beautiful  life,  as  observed  in 
its  everyday  features.  Exhibitions  of  conventional, 
professional  piety,  wherever  detected,  are  positively 
repulsive ;  the  simple,  unostentatious  virtue  of  the 
true  priest  brings  edification  to  all.  He  is  a  living 
sermon,  teaching  all  day  long,  by  simple  contact,  the 
virtues  not  only  of  the  Christian,  but  also  of  the 
man ;  for  even  in  the  humbler,  yet  necessary  quali- 
ties of  the  natural  life,  he  feels  it  due  to  his  char- 
acter that  he  should  strive  to  be  equal  to  the  best, 
—  upright,  honorable,  reliable,  generous, —  and  thus 
be  a  pattern  to  his  people  in  all  things.  Instead  of 
making  himself  like  them,  he  knows  that  they  want 
to  be  like  him,  and  would  have  him  in  all  th^'^q^s, 
such  as  they  may  look  up  to  and  admire.     And  so 


Spiritual  ITnfluence  183 

he  watches  and  strives,  weeding  out  of  himself  all 
that  is  low  or  weak  or  unworthy,  and  cultivating 
what  is  noblest  and  best,  according  to  the  injunction 
of  the  apostle  to  the  Philippians  (iv.  8) :  "  For  the 
rest,  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever  modest, 
whatsoever  just,  whatsoever  holy,  whatsoever  lovely^ 
whatsoever  of  good  fame,  if  there  be  any  virtue,  any 
praise  of  discipline,  think  on  these  things^  Thus  fash- 
ioned he  goes  forth  and  mingles  with  his  people, — 
visibly  impressed  with  the  importance  of  his  ofBce, 
finding  no  time  and  having  no  heart  for  anything 
else ;  accessible,  kind,  and  helpful  to  all ;  not  speak- 
ing of  holy  and  heavenly  things  to  each  one,  yet 
leaving  behind  him,  wherever  he  goes,  something 
of  God  and  of  heaven. 


"  Sit  doctrina  et  exemplar  vitce  tucB  speculum  vitce 
quod  omnibus  proponitur  ad  imitandum^  velut  archety- 
pus  et  primitiva  qucedam  imago,  omina  in  se  habens 
quce  bona  et  honesta  sunt^^  —  S.  Chrysost.,  Sacer- 
dotio. 


y.- 


184  2)aili5  UbouQbts 


XLVI 

SCANDAL 

"  V(B  mundo  a  scaiidalis,  Vcd  homini  illi  per  quern 
scandalum  venit,^^ 

"  Wo  to  the  IV  or  Id  because  of  scandals.  .  .  .  Wo  to 
that  man  by  whom  scandal  cometh^ —  Matt,  xviii.  7. 


Hi^^^lO  man  can  live  in  society  without  influen- 
R^^r  ^^^§  those  among  whom  he  Uves.  What  he 
iBMifiiial  says  and  what  he  does  is  teUing,  all  day 
long,  in  a  variety  of  ways  known  and  unknown,  for 
good  or  for  evil,  upon  those  who  hear  his  words  and 
witness  his  actions. 

This  is  especially  true  of  the  priest.  He  is  set 
up  on  high,  and  lives  in  sight  of  the  people.  He  is 
an  object  of  curious  interest  for  them  in  all  the 
particulars  of  his  daily  life.  He  is  observed ;  he  is 
listened  to ;  much  more  of  him  is  known  than  he 
imagines, —  more  of  his  utterances,  of  his  habits,  of 
the  character  of  his  thoughts  and  aspirations ;  so 
that,  without  being  distinctly  conscious  of  it,  he  may 
be  very  helpful  or  very  harmful  to  those  around  him. 

In  the   latter  case   the  solemn  warning  of   Our 


Scanbal  185 


Lord  applies  to  him  with  special  emphasis :  "  Wo 
to  that  man  by  who7n  scandal  Cometh^  It  may  come 
in  many  ways  and  in  various  degrees.  It  may,  like 
the  sin  of  the  sons  of  Heli,  be  such  as  to  keep  the 
faithful  from  the  house  of  God,  or  from  the  practices 
of  Christian  piety:  ^^ Erat  peccattwi  filiorum  Heli 
grande  nimis  coram  Domi?to,  quia  retrahebant  ho- 
mines a  sacrificio  Domini "  —  i  Reg.  ii.  17;  or  it 
may  shock  and  surprise  them  as  something  out  of 
keeping  with  the  sacerdotal  character,  and  thereby 
diminish  their  trust  in  the  Church  and  their  respect 
for  the  priesthood ;  or  again,  it  may  be  such  as  to 
disappoint  them,  and  destroy  their  higher  Christian 
ideals,  as  frequently  happens  when  they  find  a 
priest  very  much  like  themselves,  —  in  some  things, 
perhaps,  not  so  good.  For  if  a  priest  differs  from 
the  layman  only  by  his  sacred  character  and  his 
official  duties ;  if,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  life,  he 
is  just  as  eager  as  other  men  in  the  pursuit  of  place 
or  emolument,  or  as  hard  and  grasping,  or  as  sensi- 
tive in  his  pride,  as  resentful  and  unforgiving,  or  as 
particular  about  his  ease  and  comfort, —  how  can  the 
Christian  conception  of  life  keep  its  hold  on  those 
who  naturally  look  to  him  for  a  practical  illustration 
of  it? 

Still  more  is  his  influence  harmful  to  those  who 
live  in  closer  contact  with  him,  and  in  whose  pres- 
ence he  throws  off  all  artificial  restraint, —  personal 
friends,  relatives,  domestic  servants,  fellow  priests. 
What  an  amount  of  real  harm  may  be  done  to  all 


186  Bailp  trbougbts 

these  by  the  easy-going,  tepid,  worldly  priest !  What 
a  powerful  though  silent  and  insensible  encourage- 
ment to  them  to  settle  down  on  a  low,  comfortable 
level,  amid  the  tangible  realities  of  the  present !  How 
many  young  priests,  alas  !  have  thus  learned  to 
discard  salutary  restraints,  to  neglect  the  blessed  de- 
votions of  earlier  years  to  waste  their  time  on  use- 
less objects,  to  pamper  the  flesh, —  in  a  word,  to 
despoil  their  lives  of  all  supernatural  beauty  I 


"  Sunt  homines  qui  putant  sibi  in  bene  vivendo  suffi- 
cere  conscientiam^  et  non  valde  curant  quid  de  illis 
aliter  existimetur^  ignorantes  quia  cum  homo  viderit 
hominem  bonce  conscientice  negligentius  viventem^  cedi- 
ficatur  non  ad  ea  quce  perscrutatur^  sed  ad  ea  quce 
suspicatur :  neque  enim  potest  intrare  in  conscientiam 
tuam,  quam  videt  Deus,  Conscientia  tua  coram  Deo 
est ;  conversatio  tua  coram  fratre  tuo,  si  de  te  ille 
aliquid  mali  suspica?is^  perturbatus  cedificatur  ad  ali- 
quid  faciendum^  quod  te  putat  facere^  du7n  sic  vivis ; 
quid  prosit^  quia  venter  conscientix  tuce  hausit  aquam 
puram^  et  ille  de  tua  negligentia  conversationem  bibit 
turbatam  ?  '* —  S.  Aug.  (Inter  dubia)  i.  9.  c.  9. 


IFbealSt  false  an&  Urue        187 


XLVII 

IDEALS,  FALSE  AND  TRUE 

"  JVisi  abundaverit  justitia  vestra  plus  quam  Scriha- 
rum  et  Pharisceorum^  non  intrabitis  in  regnum  ccelo- 
rumP 

"  Unless  your  justice  abound  more  than  that  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees^  you  shall  not  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaveftP  —  Matt.  v.  20. 

j[T  all  times  men  have  had  ideals  of  goodness 
which  they  looked  up  to  and  admired,  and 
which  the  best  among  them  have  had  the 
ambition  to  imitate.  The  popular  ideal  of  the  Jews 
when  Christ  came,  was  represented  by  the  Pharisees, 
—  men  orthodox  in  faith,  correct  in  life,  ardent  in 
the  love  of  country,  strict  in  the  observance  of  the 
Law.  Such  men  could  not  fail  to  win  influence  and 
popularity;  and  they  enjoyed  both  in  a  high  degree. 
The  people  who  gathered  round  Our  Saviour  on 
the  Mount  did  not  conceive  of  any  form  of  life 
higher  or  better  than  what  they  had  hitherto  looked 
up  to  in  their  accredited  teachers ;  yet  He  tells  them 
plainly  that  their  qualities  were  entirely  insufficient 
to  secure  admittance  into  His  kingdom.     What  a 


188  2>all5  ZboiXQbtB 

shock  it  must  have  been  to  them  to  hear  this  for 
the  first  time  !  But  if  they  will  only  wait,  the  divine 
Teacher  will  show  them  how  incomplete,  and  in 
most  cases  how  hollow,  were  the  lives  they  so  ad- 
mired. 

From  the  facts  of  the  Gospel  narrative,  and  still 
more  from  the  unsparing  denunciations  of  Our  Lord 
himself  (Matt,  xxiii.  13,  and  foil.,  Luke  xvi.  39,  and 
foil.),  we  may  easily  gather  what  were  the  short- 
comings and  vices  of  the  Pharisees.  Their  ^'/or- 
malism^^''  first  of  all, — their  exaggerated  concern 
for  externals,  for  the  minutiae  of  the  law,  —  united 
with  a  practical  disregard  for  its  fundamental  prin- 
ciples. Next,  "  their  pride "  and  self-importance, 
revealing  itself  at  every  step,  and  leading  to  hard- 
ness of  heart,  and  contempt  for  others.  Finally, 
*^  their  ostentation  "  and  constant  display  of  whatever 
in  their  lives  and  actions  could  win  them  the  admira- 
tion of  the  people. 

The  Gospel  is  the  opposite  of  all  this.  It  leads 
men  back  to  fundamental  things,  to  the  indestruc- 
tible principles  of  justice  and  of  love.  It  teaches 
them  to  act  righteously  for  righteousness'  sake,  to 
look  to  God  for  approval,  not  to  man.  It  keeps 
their  weaknesses  before  them,  humbles  them,  and 
makes  them  think  more  of  others  than  of  them- 
selves. In  a  word,  the  Christian  type  is  the  exact 
opposite  of  that  of  the  Pharisee,  and  something 
incomparably  nobler  and  higher,  even  in  the  most 
unpretending  of  those  who  follow  it. 


liDeals,  jfalse  an5  XTrue         i89 

Indeed,  the  Pharisaic  type,  in  its  crude,  unmitigated 
form,  has  become  unbearable  to  the  modern  mind, 
fashioned  by  Christian  traditions.  But  because  it 
is,  after  all,  true  to  man's  natural  instincts,  it  has  not 
entirely  disappeared  from  the  world.  Something  of 
it  may  be  found  even  in  the  life  of  a  priest.  He 
may  be  good,  faithful,  zealous  ;  yet,  at  the  same 
time,  self-important,  exacting,  sedulous  in  cultivat- 
ing public  opinion,  eager  for  praise.  His  composed 
demeanor  and  his  devotional  practices  may  conceal 
even  from  himself  much  that  is  mean  and  selfish. 
In  his  concern  for  minor  objects,  he  may  ^'neglect 
the  weightier  things  of  the  law :  judgme7it^  and  mercy ^ 
and  faith  ;  "  and  while  "  dea7isi?ig  the  outside  of  the 
dish,^^  overlook  the  impurities  it  may  contain. 

A  priest,  too,  may  select  and  follow  false  ideals; 
nor  is  the  thing  at  all  uncommon  Thus  he  may  not 
fully  believe  in  the  purely  Christian  virtues,  —  such 
as  humility,  gentleness,  self-denial  —  or  in  the 
special  requirements  of*the  priestly  character.  He 
may  not  even  believe  in  the  higher  forms  of  natural 
virtue,  all  based  on  self-sacrifice.  His  ideal  may  be 
practically  that  of  the  popular  priest,  the  successful 
priest ;  that  is,  successful  in  doing  external  work,  or 
in  reaching  positions  of  honor  or  emolument.  His 
principal  ambition  may  be  to  secure  what  will 
lighten,  and  lengthen,  and  sweeten  existence  —  just 
like  any  man  of  the  world.  And  yet,  "  unless  his 
justice  abound  more  than  that "  of  those  men  to  whom 
he  looks  up  with  envy,  he  is  unfit  for  the  work  of  the 


190  2)aU^  ZbowQhts 

priesthood;  and,  if  he  has  assumed  its  responsi- 
bilities and  fails  to  bear  them,  he  is  unfit  for  it/ie 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

The  truth  is,  the  ideal  of  the  priesthood  is  not  an 
open  question  at  all.  What  sort  of  man  a  priest 
ought  to  be,  what  is  implied  in  his  sacred  character, 
what  he  is  really  pledged  to  by  the  reception  of 
orders,  is  determined  almost  as  precisely  as  the 
doctrines  of  faith,  and  has  varied  as  little  in  the 
course  of  Christian  ages.  It  can  be  gathered  from 
the  Gospel ;  it  is  found  in  St.  Paul ;  it  is  spread  out 
in  the  pages  of  the  Fathers,  in  the  enactments  of 
councils,  in  the  teachings  of  the  Saints ;  and  every- 
where it  is  visibly  and  unmistakably  the  same. 


Ube  mnfaitbful  Sbepber&       i9i 


XLVIII 

THE  UNFAITHFUL  SHEPHERD 

EZECHIEL    XXxiv.    I-IO. 


[[A^  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  me^  say- 
ing:  Sofi  of  man  prophesy^  concerning  the 
^shepherds  of  Israel ;  prophesy^  and  say  to  the 

shepherds  : 

"  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God ;    Woe  to  the  shepherds 

of  Israel  that  fed  themselves  ;  should  not  the  flocks  be 

fed  by  the  shepherd  1 

"  You  ate  the  milk,  and  you  clothed  yourselves  with 

the  wool,  and  you  killed  that  which  was  fat ;  but  my 

flock  you  did  not  feed, 

"  The  weak  you  have  not  strengthened, 
"  And  that  which  was  sick  you  have  not  healed : 
"  That  which  was  broken  you  have  not  bound  up, 
"  And  that  which  was  driven  away  you  have  net 

brought  again;   fieither  have  you  sought  that  which 

was  lost, 

"  But  you  ruled  over  them  with  rigor  and  with  a 

high  hand, 

^^  And  7ny  sheep  were  scattered,  because  there  was 

no  shepherd ;  and  they  became  the  prey  of  all  the  beasts 


192  Bails  UbouQbts 

of  the  field.     My  flocks  we^-e  scattered  o?i  the  face  of  the 
earthy  and  there  was  none  that  sought  them, 
^'  There  was  none^  I  say^  that  sought  them. 
"  Therefore^  ye  shepherds^  hear  the  wo?'d  of  the  Lord, 
"  Behold  I  myself  come  upon  the  shepherds.    I  will 
require  my  flock  at  their  hand ;  and  I  will  cause  them 
to  cease  from  feeding  the  flock  any  more.     Neither  shall 
the   shepherds  feed  themselves   any  more^  and  I  will 
deliver  my  flock  from  their  mouthy  and  it  shall  no  more 
be  meat  for  them" 


XTbe  Mvim  ©uest  193 


XLIX 

THE  DIVINE  GUEST 

^^  In  propria  venit  et  sui  eum  non  receperufit^ 
"  He  came  to  His  own  and  His  own  received  Him 
noty — John  i.  ii. 

IJHE  world  since  Christ  came  presents  two 
aspects,  —  one  bright  and  hopeful,  the  other 
dark  and  disheartening.  On  the  one  hand, 
it  is  no  longer  the  same.  By  His  life  and  teachings, 
Christ  lighted  up  its  gloomiest  spots,  and  changed 
its  desert  wastes  into  smiling  gardens.  He  brought 
w^ith  Him,  and  left  behind  Him  for  all  ages,  treasures 
of  peace,  of  hope,  of  joy,  of  strength  and  courage, 
in  which  countless  millions  of  Christian  souls  have 
more  or  less  abundantly  shared  and  continue  to 
share.  To  Christ  and  to  His  Gospel,  human  society 
owes  what  has  served  most  to  lift  it  up  and  to 
beautify  it,  —  its  highest  principles  and  ideals,  its 
purest  and  noblest  types  of  manhood  and  woman- 
hood. 

But  there  is  the  reverse  of  the  medal, —  the  little 
use  the  world  has  made  of  the  Gospel,  compared 


194  S)aili?  UbouQbts 

with  what  v/as  meant  and  what  might  have  been 
expected.  The  more  one  considers  this,  the  sadder 
the  sight  and  the  more  striking  the  truth  of  the 
beloved  Apostle's  sorrowful  statement :  '^  He  carne 
unto  His  own  and  His  own  received  Hiin  noiT 

1 .  The  whole  world,  first  of  all,  was  His  own ; 
because  He  was  God,  and  because  as  God  man.  He 
had  received  it  from  His  Father.  "  Omnia  tradita 
sunt  a  Patre  meo  (Matt.  xi.  27).  He  came,  then, 
"  to  His  own^^^  to  all  men.  His  purpose  was  to  lead 
them  all  to  the  truth,  to  win  them  all  to  the  service 
of  His  Heavenly  Father.  His  message  went  forth 
to  all  the  races  and  peoples  of  the  earth :  "  Going 
therefore^  teach  all  nations!'''  Yet  how  strangely- 
impervious  whole  races  have  so  far  proved  to  the 
divine  appeal, —  Hindus,  Buddhists,  Mahomedans, 
—  forming  a  large  majority  of  mankind  !  What  a 
saddening  spectacle  to  contemplate  in  such  an 
incalculable  number  of  immortal  souls,  "  seated^  un- 
illumined  in  the  shadow  of  death  I  In  propria  venit 
et  sui  eum  non  receperunt^ 

2.  The  Jews  were  His  people  in  a  special  man- 
ner. To  them  He  was  promised ;  by  them  he  was 
expected;  yet  when  He  came.  He  was  so  utterly 
unlike  what  they  looked  for,  that,  notwithstanding 
the  undeniable  signs  which  He  gave  them  of  His 
true  character,  they  refused  to  recognize  Him.  The 
people  distrusted  Him ;  and  those  in  power  perse- 
cuted Him  through  His  public  life,  and  finally  put 
Him  ignominiously  to  death.     In  them  principally 


XTbe  2)i\>fne  6uest  195 

was  verified  the  saying  of  St.  John,  "  He  came  to 
His  own  and  His  own  received  Him  fioty 

3.  But,  though  depriving  the  world  of  His  visible 
presence  when  He  ascended  into  heaven.  He  left  it 
not  entirely.  To  His  disciples,  on  the  eve  of  His 
death,  He  promised  repeatedly  (John  xiv,),  that  He 
would  come  back  for  them  and  take  them  to  His 
heavenly  mansion.  Meanwhile,  he  gave  them  the 
assurance  that  He  would  come  and  dwell  with  His 
Father  in  all  those  who  would  be  true  to  Him : 
"  Ad  eum  faciemus  etmansionem  apud  eumfaciemusP 
This  invisible  yet  ever  so  real  ^^  comiiig^''  of  Christ 
"/(?  His  own,''^  is  presented  in  the  Apocalypse  (iii. 
20),  under  a  beautiful  picture  borrowed  from  the 
Canticle  of  Canticles  —  ^'Behold,^^  says  our  Lord, 
"  /  stand  at  the  door  and  knock.  If  any  man  shall 
hear  my  voice  and  open  to  me  the  door,  I  will  come  in 
to  him  and  will  sup  with  him  and  he  with  me^ 

Here  is  Christ  coming  back  to  each  one,  not  as 
a  conqueror  entering  a  vanquished  city,  but  as  a 
visitor  humbly  asking  permission  to  enter.  He 
knocks.  He  makes  Himself  known ;  but  He  enters 
only  if  willingly  admitted.  Then  He  makes  Him- 
self at  home,  shares  the  proffered  hospitality ;  but 
at  the  same  time.  He  pays  it  back  a  hundredfold. 
"  I  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me."  This  is  the 
intimacy  described  by  the  Imitation  (1.  ii.  c.  i.) : 
"  Frequens  illi  visitatio  eum  homine  interno,  dulcis  ser- 
mocinatio,  grata  consolatio,  multa  pax,  familiaritas 
stupenda  nimis^    It  is  in  that  sense  that  it  has  been 


196  S)ail^  Ubougbts 

said :  '*  Christus  semper  venitJ^  He  is  ever  coming 
back,  ever  knocking,  how  often,  alas  !  in  vain.  He 
comes  to  the  sinner  calHng  him  to  repentance ;  to 
the  weak  and  worldly,  inviting  them  to  be  strong 
and  to  aim  at  better  things ;  to  the  self-indvJgent, 
warning  them  to  take  the  strait  way,  and  make  for 
the  narrow  gate  through  which  alone  they  can  secure 
admittance  to  life  everlasting.  But  the  gentle  appeal 
is  lost  most  of  the  time  in  the  din  of  worldly  sounds, 
or  stifled  by  the  discordant  voices  of  human  pas- 
sions. "  He  ca?ne  to  His  own^  and  His  own  received 
Him  noty 

Yet  there  are  some  —  there  are  many  —  (though 
few  when  compared  to  the  others)  who  listen,  who 
open  to  and  welcome  the  Divine  Visitor.  Such 
were  the  Saints.  Oh,  how  readily,  how  joyfully,  how 
generously,  they  received  Him !  And  how  rich  in 
return  was  their  reward  1  The  same  is  true  of  num- 
berless souls  at  the  present,  —  watchful,  recollected, 
ever  alive  and  obedient  to  the  promptings  of  grace. 
It  is  in  these  faithful  souls  that  Christ  finds  a  com- 
pensation for  the  hardness  of  sinners  and  the  apathy 
of   the  lukewarm. 

For  such  a  compensation  he  looks,  first  of  all,  to 
His  priests  whom  He  has  placed  so  near  to  him- 
self, and  to  whom  He  comes  each  day  in  so  real 
and  wonderful  a  way  in  the  Eucharistic  mystery. 
There  indeed  He  is  always  received  bodily ;  but 
surely  it  is  not  the  lips  alone  that  should  be  opened 
to  Him ;  it  is  the  whole  soul, —  every  power,  every 


Ube  Mvinc  Qncst  197 

faculty,  of  the  inner  man,  —  thought,  memory,  fancy, 
feeUng,  the  inmost  depths  of  the  heart,  and  tlie 
whole  energy  of  the  will. 


^''  De  plenitudine  ejus  nos  omnes  accepimus  ;  ipse  fons 
est  et  radix  bonorum  omnium  ;  ipse  vita,  ipse  lux,  ipse 
Veritas,  non  solum  in  seipso  bonorum  divitias  continens, 
sed  in  universos  diffundens^ — Chrys.,  in  Joan, 


198  Bails  Ubouabts 


DETACHMENT 

"  Ecce  nos  reliquimus  omnia  etsecuti  sumus  te^ 
^'Behold,  we  have  left  all  things  and  have  followed 
theeP  — Matt.  xix.  27. 


READINESS  to  leave  everything  for 
Christ's  sake  is  the  duty  of  all  those  who 
claim  to  be  His  followers.  He  has  to  be 
the  first  in  their  thoughts  and  in  their  lives.  Every 
human  affection,  however  legitimate,  and  however 
deep,  must  be  held  in  subservience  to  His  love. 
"  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me  is  not 
worthy  of  me  ;  and  he  that  loi^eth  son  or  daughter  more 
than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me,^''  —  Matt.  x.  37. 

In  ordinary  circumstances  Our  Lord  requires 
little  more.  In  St.  Luke  indeed  (xiv.  33),  he  seems 
to  demand  an  actual  separation.  "  Everyone  of  you 
who  doth  not  reiiounce  all  that  he  possesses  cannot  be  my 
disciple  ;  "  yet  we  know  that  in  reality  He  leaves  His 
children  in  the  pursuit  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  the 
same  objects  as  appeal  to  other  men,  but  always 
on  condition  that  they  be  ready  to  give  up  whatever 


2>etacbment  199 


may  interfere  with  the  service  they  owe  Him.  They 
may  be  often  engrossed  with  the  things  of  this 
world,  but  not  so  as  to  forget  their  allegiance  to  Him, 
and  to  His  law.  They  are  not  in  reality,  nor  do 
they  claim  to  be,  independent  and  free.  They  are 
the  servants  of  Christ,  they  are  His  soldiers,  ever 
holding  themselves  in  readiness  to  drop  what  engages 
them  in  order  to  carry  out  His  commands.  This  is 
Christian  detachment;  not,  as  is  sometimes  imagined, 
a  setting  aside  of  all  earthly  ambition  or  human 
affection,  but  a  freedom  concerning  them  which 
permits  one  to  sacrifice  them  each  and  all,  when 
desirable,  for  a  higher  good.  Excessive  attachment 
enslaves  the  will;  detachment  tempers  without 
destroying  the  natural  affections,  or  counterpoises 
them  by  the  expansion  of  the  higher  aspirations.  In 
either  case  it  looses  the  bond  and  sets  free. 

But  there  are  special  vocations  which  imply  much 
more.  Those  whose  lives  are  given  up  exclusively  to 
the  service  of  God,  of  their  country,  of  their  fellow- 
men,  have  to  relinquish  many  things  which  others 
continue  to  enjoy.  The  soldier  in  time  of  war,  the 
physician  in  the  midst  of  an  epidemic,  have  to  give 
up  for  the  time  being,  home,  family,  necessary  com- 
forts. The  religious,  bound  by  his  vows,  detaches 
himself  practically  from  much  that  he  might  other- 
wise enjoy.  This  is  effective  detachment,  —  ?,  real 
separation  from  what  appeals  strongly  to  the  senses 
or  to  the  affections.  As  a  spiritual  practice,  it 
serves  to  counteract  the  more  dangerous  tendencies 


200  2)aii^  Ubougbts 

of  nature,  it  being  often  easier  to  deny  them  abso- 
lutely than  to  keep  them  within  proper  bounds. 

In  what  manner  and  in  what  measure  should  de- 
tachment be  found  in  the  heart  and  life  of  a  priest  ? 
The  answer  comes  in  the  words  of  St.  Peter:  ''- Be- 
hold we  have  left  all  things  and  have  followed  Thee^ 
When  Christ  called  His  apostles,  without  hesitation 
or  delay  they  left  everj^thing  and  followed  Him. 
Of  Peter  and  Andrew  we  read  that  "  immediately 
leaving  their  nets  they  followed  Him  ;  '*  .  .  .  and  of 
James  and  John,  that  ^^  leaving  their  father^  Zebedee^ 
with  the  hired men^  they  folloived Him ^  —  Mark  i.  i8. 
Of  St.  Matthew  we  are  told  that  when  Christ  was 
passing  by,  "  He  saw  him  sitting  at  the  receipt  of 
custom^  and  He  saith  to  him :  Follow  me.  A^id  rising 
up  he  followed  HimP  — Mark  ii.  14. 

That  was  the  end  of  their  worldly  prospects.  From 
that  on  they  clung  to  the  Saviour,  and  thought  of 
nothing  else.  When  first  He  sent  them  to  prepare 
the  way  for  Him,  He  directed  them  "  to  take  nothing 
on  their  journey^  neither  staffs  nor  scrips  nor  breads  nor 
money r  —  Luke  ix.  3  ;  and  when  their  mission  had 
been  completed  by  the  gift  of  the  Spirit,  they  went 
forth  in  the  same  condition,  free  and  fearless,  owning 
nothing,  concerned  about  nothing  beyond  their  food 
and  raiment :  "  Having  food  and  wherewith  to  be 
covered^  with  these  we  are  content ^ —  i  Tim.  vi.  8.  Here 
we  have  the  ideal  type  of  the  priestly  vocation.  Re- 
sponding to  the  divine  call,  the  chosen  one  abandons 


Detacbment  201 


all  worldly  interests,  pursuits,  and  prospects.  He 
belongs  henceforth  to  his  work  and  to  nothing  else. 
To  those  who  would  lead  him  back  to  what  he  has 
abandoned,  he  answers  in  the  words  of  Our  Lord 
Himself.  '^  Did  you  not  know  that  I  must  be  about 
my  Father's  business  ?  "  For  that  great  end  he  sets 
aside  what  he  had  hitherto  most  enjoyed,  the  sweets, 
it  may  be,  of  family  life,  or  the  society  of  friends,  or 
his  favorite  intellectual  pursuits,  or  the  cultivation 
of  some  special  gifts.  What  he  may  henceforth 
enjoy  of  such  things  is  only  what  comes  to  him  as 
an  accident,  or  what  he  allows  himself  as  a  necessary 
relaxation,  or  what  assumes  the  character  of  a 
positive  duty. 

The  more  fully  he  enters  into  the  spirit  of  his  call- 
ing, the  more  completely  he  weans  himself  from  what 
might  interfere  with  it.  Friends  and  family  find 
themselves  gradually  neglected  and  forsaken  ;  not 
that  he  loves  them  less,  but  that  he  distrusts 
himself,  and  fears  lest  his  love  for  them  may 
lessen  his  devotion  to  the  work  of  God.  Thus  we 
read  of  St.  Francis  Xavier,  that  when  preparing  to 
start  for  India,  he  declined  to  visit  his  home, 
although  passing  close  by.  He  feared  it  might 
weaken  the  strength  of  his  resolve. 

The  very  objects  that  are  dearest  to  one  thus  dis- 
posed, and  are  on  that  account  most  of  an  obstacle 
in  his  way,  lead  not  only  to  apparent  coldness  and 
indifference,  but  to  a  seeming  positive  dislike.  They 
are  disliked  because  they  interfere  with  what  he  has 


202  Daili?  Ubougbts 

most  at  heart,  as  children  when  they  thoughtlessly 
interfere  with  the  serious  occupations  of  their  par- 
ents. This  is  what  Christ  meant  when  setting  forth 
what  he  required  of  those  who  would  pledge  them- 
selves to  serve  Him  with  fullest  devotion,  He  actually 
spoke  of  turning  love  into  hatred ;  "  If  any  man 
come  to  me  and  hate  not  his  father^  and  mother^  and  wife  ^ 
and  children^  and  brethren^  and  sisters y  yea  and  his  own 
life  alsOi  he  cannot  be  my  discipleP  —  Luke  xiv.  26. 


^^  Multum  deseruit  qui  voluntatem  habendi  dereii- 
quit.^^  —  St.  Bernard. 


m  18  1899 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  Jan.  2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

1 1 1  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township.  PA  16066 
(724)779-2111 


t"'